40 Lessons for the Club Player
ALEKSANDER KOSTYEV
Translated by Ken Neat
B.T.Batsford Ltd, London First published 1986 Repnnted 1990, 1999 ©Aleksander Kostyev 1986
ISBN 07134 5281 1 (limp)
Photoset by Andek Printing, London and printed in Great Britain by Creative Print and Design (Wales), Ebbw Vale, Wales for the publishers B.T.Batsford Ltd. 583 Fulham Road, London SW6 5BY
A BATSFORD CHESS BOOK Advisors: Raymond Keene OBE, Mark Dvoretsky, 10n Speelman, Daniel King General Manager: Nigel Davies Contents
LESSON I Chaturanga and shalranj When the king has not castled Can a schoolboy win against a grandmaster?
LESSON 2 5 An assenion by shatranj theorists The 'double mujannah' How to prepare an auack
LESSON 3 9 The confession of Caliph ai-Ma'am un The penetration of chess to Europe The classic bishop sacrifice at h7
LESSON 4 14 When the kings have castled on the short side
LESSON 5 22 The first chess treatises Damiano's advice - is it obsolete? When both players have castled long
LESSON 6 27 The books by Ruy Lopez and Giulio Polerio Storming the king's fo rtress Eight concluding blows LESSON 7 32 Kings castled on opposite sides Pioneers on the allack Pawn storm or piece pressure?
LESSON 8 37 The early Italian School What is meant by chess romanticism? Basic principles of pawn endings
LESSON 9 44 The deceptive simplicity of pawn endings
LESSON 10 49 A study by Philidor How to mate with bishop and knight Problems in chess education
LESSON II 54 Crilics of the new theory General Deschapelles plays 3t odds Bishop in combat with pawns
LESSON 12 59 Can a knight cope with connected pawns?
LESSON 13 63 The rivalry between France and England The La Bourdonnais·McDonnell match An extra pawn in a bishop ending LESSON 14 69 Staunton's style and the Orthodox School Outward features in the assessment of the position An extra pawn in a knight ending
LESSON 15 75 Which is stronger in the endgame: bishop or knight?
LESSON 16 81 Rook against infantry How to draw a pawn down in a rook ending
LESSON 17 88 Kempelen's invention A plan and its realization Grandmaster Kotov's fo rmula
LESSON 18 92 The Cafe de la Regence Pardoning a convicted man A strategic gem by Akiba Rubinstein
LESSON 19 96 A World Champion's advice Pressurizing in chess
LESSON 20 101 La Palamede the first chess magazine The seven evaluation principles LESSON 21 lOS The first evaluation principle; material balance Max Euwe annotates
LESSON 22 109 From Bilguer's Handbuch to the Encyclopaedia The Berlin Chess School The second evaluation principle; "What is threatening me?"
LESSON 23 113 The first international chess tournament The third evaluation principle: king safety
LESSON 24 118 Creator of combinations The immortal game of Adolf Anderssen Victories in chess tournaments
LESSON 25 122 The fourth evaluation principle: the centre Grandmaster Razuvayev's thesis
LESSON 26 127 Paul Morphy - the uncrowned World Champion The match with Anderssen Morphy in the eyes of his successors
LESSON 27 132 Boris Spassky's way to the top The fifth evaluation principle: open lines LESSON 28 138 The sixth evaluation principle: active pieces
LESSON 29 143 Anatoly Karpov's Stockholm triumph The World Champion's progress chart The seventh evaluation principle: pawn structure defects
LESSON 30 151 A competition on evaluations Five minutes per position Who can score 25 points?
LESSON 31 156 The Lvov School of grandmasters Alexander Belyavsky defeats his rivals The centre - the soul of the opening
LESSON 32 162 Open and closed centres Typical plans and games
LESSON 33 167 The uncompromising Valery Chekhov Transformation of the centre Nona Gaprindashvili
LESSON 34 173 Artur Yusupov becomes a member of the USSR team How to parry a flank attack Innovations in an old variation LESSON 3S 179 The formation of outposts
LESSON 36 185 The persistence of Sergey Dolmatov Heavy pieces on open files and ranks Tactics defeat strategy
LESSON 37 193 The invasion of the 7th rank with a rook Fine technique sees Portisch defeat Andersson Smyslov and Belyavsky show their mettle
LESSON 38 199 An appeal against an adjudication Gary Kasparov's gold medals A model commentary
LESSON 39 206 How to play the opening Plans. the initiative. and pawn sacrifices in the opening Games by young players
LESSON 40 213 A plan for improvement Chess and life A word of praise for the ancient game
Index of Complete Games 215
Index of Openings 216 LESSON 1 Chaturanga and shatranj When the king has not castled Can a schoolboy win against a grandmaster?
Everyone knows that chess origin century. ated in India. But does everyone Between the 6th and 7th centuries know how long, and by what chaturanga changed into shalranj stages, il took chess to reach its (or chatrang) - a game for two modern form? players which was outwardly similar to modern-day chess, but had different rules. In shatranj there was no castling: a pawn could move only one square and could be promoted only to a queen. The queen itself was a weak piece and moved only to one of the adjacent diagonal squares. The bishop did not yet possess its long range. and moved This unfamiliar position IS only two squares. with the ability called chaturanga (four-part army); to jump over a piece standing in its this is what ancient chess looked path. Only the king. rook. and like. knight had the same moves as in The aim of the game was not to modern chess. In shatranj not checkmate the king, but to eliminate only checkmate, but also stalemate. all the forces of one of the was regarded as a win. In opponents, who made moves in addition, a player could win by turn depending on the throw of a capturing all his opponent's men, dice. Thus if the number 2 came even if at this point he himself had Up, the rook was moved. if 3 - the only one piece or pawn remaining. knight. if 4 - the bishop, and so By the 9th century there was even on. Chaturanga arose in Northern some specialist literature on the India not later than the 5th theory of shatranj. ] Lesson One
Among the many problems in I 'ttc7 chess, one of the most central is 2 lUx17! the attack on the king, for which The leap by the knight from f3 there exists a whole series of to n decides the game. typical procedures. If the oppo 2 .;pxn nent has castled, certain attacking The knight has to be taken: 2 ... methods are employed; if he has 0-0 3 'ttxh7+ 'it'xh7 4 lUf6 mate, not castled. others come into fo rce. or 3 ,.. 'l!;xl7 4 lUd6+ and 5 1.g6 Our two examples show pupils mate. from special chess schools demon 3 Ilhfl+ ¢leS strating the art of attacking the If 3 ... ¢1gB. then 4 lUxcS 'ttxcS uncastled king. (4 lVxc5 5 "1'2) 5 1.e4 lOc6 6 Wf4. 1 w 4 "h5+ g6 5 lUd6+ 1.xd6 6 'tIIxg6+ Resigns This example displays fairly graphically the methods of con ducting an attack on the uncastled king. At the cost of a pawn or even a piece. the attacker normally creates a large superiority in force This position arose in a junior in the central battle sector. He tournament (Savchenko-Altman, then strikes a blow, exposing the 1979). Black is pawn up, but he opponent's king or eliminating its has acquired it at a high price - his defenders. king has not managed to castle. Strictly speaking, it was to detain Piskov-Panchenko the opponent's king in the centre Baku 1981 that White sacrificed a pawn. His Sicilian Defence pieces are fully mobilized, and This was judged to be the best they now begin a direct attack on game played in the USSR Team the king. Tournament of Pioneers Palaces. I �e5! In a simultaneous display with The knight cannot b'e taken. clocks, seven Muscovites were since Black is catastrophically tested by the Chelyabinsk grand weak at his d8 square: I ... lUxe52 master Panchenko (while alongside, .i.xb5 ab 3 IldS male. Chelyabinsk pupils battled against Lesson Onf' j the Moscow captain, grandmaster by II ,*hS with the threats of Yusupov). 12 g6 and 12 .tc4. 1 ,4 ,5 II 'tIff3 d4 2 <1>13 ,. For the moment all is gomg J d4 '" according to White's plan. One of 4 tOxd4 <1>[6 the games played with this variation 5 tOd d6 (Perenyi-Schneider. 1978) went
6 �e3 a6 II . .. �e4 12 ltlxe4 de 13 ,*xe4 , g4 ltlc6 14 .tc4 1.d7 IS 0-0-0 "-c7 16 In the given position this move IIhel f6 (better 16 ... 0-0-0 17 is rarely played, and indeed it .tx(7) 17 IIxd7 Wxd7 IK gf .id6 looks rather too forceful. The 19 .ie6 "'c7 20 f7+ ¢IdS 21 IIdl grandmaster decides to punish his IIcS 22 "xeS and Black resigned schoolboy opponent for his ex in view of 22 . ltlxe5 23 1.g5+ cessive activity, and ...falls intoa 't!te7 24 IIxd6 ¢lc7 25 .ixe7.This well-masked trap. It turns out that game was known to Piskov. who Yuri Piskov had analysed this therefore had something 10 guide entire variation at a training him. whereas Panchenko was session b(:fore the tournament. meeting this variation for the first , ,5 time. Black falls in with his opponent's 12 O-O-O! plans. 7 ... tOc6 or 7 ... h6 was 13 gf b(:uer. 14 1.c4! (3) 8 tOrs g6 9 gS! J This is the point of White's idea 8 - he begins a battle for the dS square. 9 gl 9 ... €lxe4 10 �xe4 .txfS is bad due to 11 tOf6+ We7 12 tOdS+¢le8 lJ �b'. 10 ef! The main continuation of the variation. Black would have met Here the grandmaster thought 10 gf with 10 ... f4. for half an hour. but was simply 10 dS unable to find a defence. 14 ... 10 ... �fd7 is very strongly met Wb4. for example. would have 4 Lesson One been met by 15 j,xn+ ¢'xf7 16 Black cannot play either 17 ... "h5+ ot>xf6 17 j,g5+ ot>g7 IS f6+ "xfS IS "W'xc6+ be 19 liI:dS mate, ¢'gS 19 lldgl! ff'xb2+ 20 rEdI or 17 ... j,h6+ IS ¢'bl j,d2 19 tt'bl+21 .1c1+. "g7 liI:f8 20 j,e5. 14 'tIfc7 18 liI:xd6! 'W'xd6 15 'irdS Iil� 19 j,xn+ �d1 15 ... j,xf5 is decisively met by 20 j,e6+ illeS 16 j,b6 'W'd7 17 'tIfxf7+ 't!txf7 IS 21 n+ liI:dS mate. and in view of the variation 21 ... 16 i.b6 'ird1 ot>e7 22 'tIfgS+ ot>f8 23 -.gS+ Black 11 'irg2 i.d6 resigned. LESSON 2 An assertion by shatranj theorists The "double mujannah" How to prepare an attack
Shatranj enjoyed great popularity in the East, in spite of the leisurely development of the play. "In shatranj the opening was uninteresting", wrote the English historian Harold Murray, "since for a long lime each side CQuid vary its move order. without coming inlO contact with Ihe opponent. The development of the opening phase usually lasted best strategy for White was the between 8 and 20 moves", advance of his g- and h-pawns. It In the course of time a curious IS CUriOUS that the "double solution was fo und. The shatranj mujannah" was studied in 1911 by masters worked out a number of Grandmaster Mieses, who played prepared opening positions - a number of games by the rules of ta'bi'at - with roughly equal shatranj. Mieses considered that chances for both sides. It was with the plan suggested by al-Lajlaj these ta'bi'at that the game began. was simply splendid. The medieval shatranj la'bi'at , which have survived to this day are gathered together in Murray's fundamental research work A History ojChl'ss.Altogether there are thiny-one of these ta'bi'at. Diagram 4 shows the "double mujannah" ta'bi'a, which arises after 12 moves. The opening was developed by the prominent shatranj theorist Abu'l-Faraj al-Lajlaj (who This ta'bi'a was called Yta'barija". died about 970). In his opinion the The shatranj theori"sts asserted 6" Lesson T",o
that here the player to move Adolf Anderssen's credo. would win. It would be interesting 12 ..tu8 fha8 to eheek this opinion of the 13 \!I'IJ medieval players! In this way White parries the Thus a ta'bi'a was a prepared threat of ... d4. but now the black opening system, with which a knight gains the opportunity to game would begin in the shatranj reach d3 with gain of tempo. era. Now too the use of this term is 13 "'d7 in many cases logical. Indeed, 14 lUd ",.5 opening set-ups such as the 15 "t!fxd5 LOd3+ Chigorin Variation of the Spanish 16 wd1 \!I'eS Game. or a number offormations The black queen moves into an in the Nimzo-Indian Defence and attacking position. Prosaic variations the Queen's Gambit have become such as 16 ... ..-xdS 17 lUxdS modern-day ta'bi'at. LOxf"2+did not interest Anderssen. 17 �c2 lld8 Let us return to the attack on 18 ..-h5 LOf4! the uncastled king. Resigns In view of the variation 19 ef ..td3+ 20 �b3 "e6+ 21 �a4 , b4 8 'ftc4+ 22 ..tcH 23 �xaS D:a8 mate. Just how did Anderssen manage to prepare his attack so well? This question also contains the answer. The rapid mobilization of his forces. the safety of his own king, and a striving for the initiative - these werc the basic principles by which Anderssen was guided in This position (Mayet-Anderssen, his game with Mayet: I d4 dS 2 c4 1855) allows us to fo llow a fa mous e6 3 a3 cS 4 dc ..txcS S lUn as 6 e3 attacker's train of thought. tOc6 7 cd ed 8 i.bS tOf69 tOeS0-0 11 ..ta6!! 10 LOxc6be II ..txc6,and we reach Keep the king in the centre at the position in diagram 6. any price. and then assail it with We should not reproach White all the remaining forces -this idea, for his anti-positional moves such an ad.... anced one for its time, waS as 3 a3 and II .txc6. The correct Lesson Two 7 recommendations of modern open 14 ... .i.d6!? 15 't!t'xg7! .i.xh2+ 16 ing theory are in many respects �xh2 IIgS 17 Iihe4+!. indebted to such mistakes. That But subsequently an analysis which Anderssen did intuitively is by Lepyoshkin was published, ac nowadays regarded as universally cording to which Black gets good accepted. play in the variation 10 ... g6 II f5 gf 12 ll:lxf5 .i. b7! (instead of 12 ... Kakabadze-Zhadrin IIg8) 13 I()h6 .i.xh6 14 'W'h5'We7 Sicilian Defence 15 i.xh6 lIg8 16 g3 I()d7 17 lIae1 This game was played by two 13- lIg6 followed by ... f5 (Zak). year-old first category players, II ll:lxc5 dc competing in the 13th USSR 12 'WO lh7 (7) Tournament for Pioneer Teams ( 198 1). I ,4 ,5 2 ';'13 d. 3 d4 ,d 4 l()"d4 .;,r. 5 .;,,3 •• • .t,4 ,. 7 0-0 b5 Black chooses a very complicated system of defence, in which the slightest mistake can lead to defeat. 13 f5!? 8 i.b3 b4? Rather than the prosaic 13 l()e2. Chasing after the pawn is too White prefers a move in the style risky; 8 ... i.e7 is safer. of Anderssen. A bold decision, 9 ll:la4 �xe4 although it cannot be said that the 10 f4 ll:lc5 sacrifice is fully correct. Black tries to repair his catas 13 't!t'xd4+ trophic lack of development. Both The natural move, yet 13 ... cd 10 ... g6 II f5 gf 12 I()xf5 :gS 13 was better, avoiding the opening .i.d5 lIa7 14 i.xe4 (Fischer-Tal, of the d-file. After 14 fe i.xe6 15 1959) and 10 ... I()f6 II tlfD d5 12 i.xe6 fe 16 't!t'h5+ <;!old7 17 1If7+ f5 e5 13 lIele4 14 't!t'g3 1c:aveBlack i.e7 18 i.g5 lieS Black would on the verge of defeat. Incidentally, have had good chances of beating this last variation contains a trap: off the attack. 8 Lesson Two
14 .i.e3 ",f6 21 .1"f6+ .ie7 14 ... .i.b7 is stronger, and if 15 . 22 j."e7+ It,,e7 't!th3 't!t'e4,to meet 16fefe 17 i.xe6 23 ltdl+ ltd7 with 17 ... 1!txg2+! 18 't!t'xg2 .i.xg2 24 'ti'xh8+ '.!fc7 19 '.!fxg2 lle7. 25 'W'e5+ '.!fb7 15 W'g3 �d7? 26 It,,d7+ i."d7 And this is a blunder. 15 ... e5 27 1lhcS 't!tg4 was essential, although even here 28 .idS+ Resigns White has a wide choice of As we see, the principles of attacking possibilities after 16 conducting an attack, which in the .ig5 tlt'b6 17 W'xe5+ .ie7. But middle of the last century were the now White's attack is irresistible. domain of the chosen few, are 16 fe 'W'g6 known today to schoolchildren. 17 ed+ llxd7 And not only known. but employed 18 We5+ '.!fd8 by them in tournament games. 19 i.g5+ £6 And so, we can draw a general Or 19 ... i.e7 20 i.xe7+ lhe7 21 conclusion: the attack on an lladl+ lld7 22 lbd7+ .ixd7 23 uncastled king proceeds more WbS+ .icS 24 lldl+ '.!fe7 25 successfully when the player acts "'c7+. energetically and is not afraid to 20 lhf6! gf sacrifice. LESSON 3 The confession of Caliph al-Ma'amun The penetration of chess to Europe The classic bishop sacrifice at h7
A pronouncement by one of the other rules were established, many Arab rulers has reached us from of which have been retained to the the 9th century: "Strange that I, present day. It is interesting to who rule the world from the Indus nole that the new laws not in the East to Andalusia in the note that the new laws were not West, cannot manage 32 chessmen", accepted without a struggle. Thus This confession by Caliph al right up the 19th century (!) Ma'amun contains the solution to Italian players used to advocate the mystery of how chess penetrated free castling, by which the king to Europe. After subjugating Spain and rook could take up several and Southern Italy (in parlicu\ar, different positions at the choice of Andalusia and Sicily), the Arab ·the player (e.g. �gl -:e1, or 'it'h1- conquerors also brought with llgl eIC). And although Ihe them shatranj, which very quickly modern rules had taken general spread across the European con shape by thc 16th century, it is tinen!. only the second half of the 19th In Europe. shatranj underwent century that is regarded as the some marked changes. In particular, concluding stage of chess re form. the game received a new na me, and terms of European origin were introduced. During Ihe Renaissance the game became more lively: the bishop gained the right to move the whole lengt h of a diagonal; the queen, combining the moves of bishop and ro ok, was transformed into the strongest piece; on its first move a pawn could step forward two squares. Castling was introduced , and This position opens·a new topic: 10 Lesson Three we begin a study of methods of by the rook at hI. makes White's attacking the king when the two atlack swiftly decisive: players have castled on the same I .txh7+ <;t>xh7 side. Di agram 8 shows a typical 2 lLlgS+ .txgS position . where White has a 2 ... �g8 3 'W'h5 lIeS 4 'tiIh7+ standard way to carry out a and 5 'tiIhS+ mate, or 2 ... �h6 3 winning attack: lLlxr7++. I �xh7+ �xh7 3 hg+ 2 lOgS+ This is where the role of the Where should the black king go rook is seen! to? If 2 ... *g8, then 3 '1!t'h5 lle 84 3 \!Ig6 W'xr7+ �h8 5 W'h5+ �g8 6 W'h7+ 4 'lfhS+ \!If5 �rs 7 1!th8 + we 7 8 'W'xg7 mate. 5 t!th3+ �g6 The king cannot go to h6 either: 6 "t!th7 mate 2 ... �h6 3 lOxr7++. and White also winsafter2 ... �g63h4!(with the threat of 4 h5+ 'iti>h6 5 10 lOxr7++) 3 lIh8 4 h5+! w (nevertheless!) 4. lIxh5 5 "W"d3+ f5 6 ef+ *xf6 7 "f3+ �e7 8 'W'f7+ wd6 9 "W'xh5. The attacking mechanism in volving �xh7+. lLlg5+ and 't!th5 has been named the classic bishop sacrifice. There are sever al variations on it. Very often the rook is included in the attack along the third w fp;nk: I �xh7+ 'iti>xh7 2 li:'lgS+ \!Ig8 3 'lfhS 1018 4 "tlhn+ \!Ih8 S lle3!
And, finally, on the continuity of ideas. The motif of the bishop The ad vanced h4 pawn, supported sacrifice at h7 often suggests the Lesson Three I J
There is no doubt that the /I classic bishop sacrifice is very W appealing, but it should be borne in mind that it does nOI always work. Diagram 12, Jor example. shows a positiol'WNhereWhile has to reconcile himself to I .te2.and, to avoid the worst, reject any idea of I i.xh7+. since in this case it is
met by I ... ¢'h8!. and ir2 lUg5(2 tlte2 ..txfJ)2 ... "xd I 3 llfxdI g6!. idea of searching for other com� when Black wins. binational blows. In particular. in And now three examples from diagram II the classic bishop tournament games, in which the sacrifice in its pure form does not classic bishop sacrifice is a fa irly work -the white knight cannot get frequent guest. to g5. But the fe atures of the position suggest another solution, one which is highly elegant: I .i.xh7+ �"h7 2 llhJ+ ¢lgS 3 liIhs 'IIh6 4 �f5! ltxh5 5 ltle7+ -,t.h7 6 lh.:hS male
11 W This position (Endt·Brenneisen, 1975) differs from the inmuctional positions given earlier, only in that the dark·squared bishop is operating along the a3·f8 diagonal; in addition, the e4 pawn is preventing the bishop at d3 from directing its fire at h 7. Nevertheless, White reduces things 10 a familiar Is I .txh7+ possib!c7 pattern by fairly obvious means: 12 Lesson Three
I eS! de the a3 square is vacated for the 2 i.xh7+ 'i&xh7 dark-squared bishop, which comes 2 ... �h8 3 i.e4 i.b7 4 i.d6. into play with decisive effect. This 3 lOgS+ �g6 typical procedure is worth remem 4 hS+! 'i&xgS bering! 4 ... 'i&h6 5 i.c I. 5 t!tc7 5 i.cl+ 'i&f6 6 .1a3+ lOcS 6 1!tg4 g6 7 "tIth8+ �e7 7 h6! 8 ttxg7 ltg8 and Black resigned, since there is 9 de! ltxg7 no defence against the mate at gS. Or9 ... bc IO'i!rf6+ �e8 1Iltci. 10 c6+! RHigns
White's co mbination (G iffard Nikolaic, 1979) makes a pleasing And here (JokSiC-Korgnati, 1979) impress io n: it is not the mechanism we can observe a prolonged attack, itself of the classic bish0l;'sacri fice to which the classic bishop sacrifice which is of interest, so much as is merely a prelude. White's Sth move, which gives the I .1xhh <;&xh7 attack fresh im petus; the final I ... 'i&h8 2 lOxd4. queen sacrifice is also rather 2 IOgS+ 1!.>g6 curious. 2 ... I!.>g8 3 !!Ih 5. -'.xh7+! 'i&xh7 3 !!Id3+ B 2 lOgS+ I!.>g8 4 h4! 3 'tiIhS .txg5 White's threat is obvious: after 4 hg I!.>IlI S h5+ 'i&f6 6lQh H 'i&e7 7 lQxfS+ 5 a4!! or S ... �xhS 6 "tIth3+�g6 7 Wh7+ A very important fe ature. Now <;&f6 8 lCIgf7 Black cannot avoid Lesson Three 13 loss of material. What's more, he 5 *f6? cannot block the h5 square, since Black falls for it. After 5 ...
4 ... llh8 weakens his f5: 5 lUxe6 'it>xh5! 6 '5'h3+¢>g6 7 trh7+'i!tf6 8 ..i.xe6 6 lit.xe6+ ..Q.f6 7 "xfS mate. lUa lUxd6! he would have gained These vari�tions demonstrate the three minor pieces for the queen, role of the knight at d6, and so and could have faced the future ' Black quite"rightly decides to get with confidence. rid of it. 6 lIh:fS+!! 4 lUeS Indeed, such a move is easily 5 h5+ overlooked. Black resigned, since S "g3 looks tempting, but there is no defence against mate White is attracted by a clever (6 ... ef 7 lOh7 mate, or 6 ... 'i!te7 7 trap. llxe6+ -'.xe6 8 'W'xe6 mate). LESSON 4 When the kings have castled on the short side
We cOnlinue our study of methods vigorous action (queen sacrifice) of attacking the king when both led to a spectacular mating finish. players have castled on the same Such co-ordination is fa irly side. often encountered; it is only the roles oflhe "soloists"that change. 16 and the amount of material w sacrificed need notbe so substantial.
17 W
Thisdiagram (Vinogradov-Fedin, 1973) shows While reaping the fruits of his successful preparatory work: I W'xh6+! .h In this position (World Cham 2 llxh6+ .,., pionship Match. 1981) Anatoly 3 lith7+ "/8 Karpov sacrificed his knight. 4 Ilh8+ .,., I lOf6+! 5 Ilg8+ .,hO Black declined the sacrifice,
0 g5 mate since after L .. gf 2 ef i.d6 3 ild5 The co-ordination of all the he would have come under an different forces (queen, rook. irresistible attack, e.g. 3 ... Wh8 4 bishop, knight and pawn), and the llh5 llg8 5 lhh7+ Wxh7 6 way they were directed at the 'W'h5 mate. opponent's kingside. plus White's I i.xf6 Lesson Four 15
In this way Black avoids the The search for a combination immediate mating threats. but by White must be made in analogy strategically his game is already with the previous example. After losl. I lbr6+! (Mikha1chishin-Schmidl, 2 ef 'tItc8 1981) Black's position was losl. 3 rg Ud8 Moving the king is pointless, while Taking on g7 is very dangerous. after I ... gf 2 '*g4+ 'i&>h8 3 ef he since the white bishop gains cannot play 3 ... i.xf6 because of command of the c3·h8 diagonal. the pin 41!t'h4!,with simultaneous 4 h4! attacks on f6 and h7. By this flank advance the World Champion consolidates his ad vantage. 4 ,5 5 Hael lII,7 6 hS lII.S 7 h6 White has attained a winning position. and although Black put up a lengthy resistance. he was unable to avoid defeat. [This interesting game is annotated by Karpov 10 Learn from your We once again return to the co- Defeats (Batsford, 1985)and more ordination of all the forces in the fully in Ch essar rhe Top(Pergamon, attacking army. Here (Polgar
1984) - rr.] Spasov, 1981) White's advantage is undisputed: the opponent's queen and knighl are nOI par /8 ticipating in the battle on the w kingside, the black king's pawn screen has been weakened, and all White's pieces are directed towards the kingside. White played a typical combination: 1 lVxh7! 'i&>xh7 2 uxn+! �"7 3 tltxg6+ $h8 4 t!t'xh6+ $g8 16 Lesson Four
5 lIe3! lIg7 9 lOxe6 be 6 i.h7+! *h8 10 i.xe5 eb 6 ... lIxh7 7 1Ig3+ 'oth8 8 "ttf6+. \I �d4 'i!lg6 (20) 7 i.g6+ *g8 Up till now it has all proceeded 8 -"xe8 as in the game Mieses-Tarrasch White has regained the sacrificed (1916). Black has equalised, and at material with interest, and Black his disposal is the plan of a piece resigned within a few moves. pawn offensive. Even so, the main events in Ihis game remained behind the scenes, )(} since often the most difficult thing w is not the decisive blow, but its preparation. As a rule, a piece attack will succeed only when the theme of the en lire game is an offe nsive against the king.
Kupreichik-Romanishin USSR Championship 1976 Scolch Game I ,4 ,5 12 lOd2 cS 2 I1lfJ I1lc6 13 -"e3 (5! 3 d4 14 'i!lfJ �d7 The heyday of the opening 15 lilfe] lilae8 chosen by Grandmaster Kupreichik Black's pieces are more actively has long since passed, and today it placed, a fact which is apparent normally occurs only in junior from a variation which, though events. But from time to lime the not obligatory, is typical: 16 "g3 old open games occur in events at fe 17 lOxe41!t'xe4 18 -"g5 "xeI! 19 the highest level, and even the lIxel lbf5! Italian Game was played in the 16 ,[ lbxfS 1981 World Championship Match! 17 "ifdS+ 3 ,d 18 'i!ld3 e4! 4 lOxd4 i.c5 19 'i!ln �dS 5 i.e3 .,f6 Grandmaster Romanishin has 6 e3 lbge7 succeeded in lining up his forces 7 �bS 0-0 for an attack, against which 8 0-0 d6 White has practically no defence. Lesson Four 17
20 �xa7 li:lh4 3 dS ,6 21 g3 4 I1k3 ,d Or 21 1I:xe8 �xg2, or 21 rJ S Over-hasty. It would have been A piece attack on the castled better to remove the rook from position is one of the basic attack (e.g. to b6), when the procedures in the offe nsive against position would have remained the king. and it can proceed either double-edged. Attracted by a with the help of sacrifices, or by forcing variation, Black overlooks the systematic strengthening of a strong rejoinder by the opponent the position. Very often the on move 24. attack develops of its own accord, 22 IOdl and the catalyst in the attacking White defends against the threat process LS provided by of 22 ... �d4 and 23 . . . lUf2+. exchanges. 22 *�4 23 h3 �d4 21 Black's attack follows a standard W pattern. 24 lii'd3 Careless. After 24 �el 'tWh5 25 .1xb4 cb 26 Jii:a2 Black's attack would have been parried. 24 Ihe4! Tanya Saburova carries out her plan, begun on move 21. Now the rook at e4 cannot be taken in this position from a King's because of mate: 25 "xe4 "'g3 indian Defence (Karasev-Roshal, 26 hg 'W'h4, while after 25 .1xb4 1962), Black decided to regain his �fS Black's threats are very pawn and ease his defence some dangerous. what by exchanges, but he failed 25 't!txe4! to realize that, as a result, all his Of the two evils, White should active pieces would disappear, have chosen the lesser (25 i.xb4), ana that White would acquire a but the grandmaster blunders ... decisive superiority in force on the 25 'ilg3 kingside. Resigns I lUxeS This game once again shows 2 �"eS AxeS how difficult it can be for a 3 lhf8+! 1!txi'8 grandmaster giving a simultaneous 4 :O! display with clocks against well A typical manoeuvre, bringing prepared juniors. the rook into play with gain of 10 Lesson Four tempo. 23 .ixg5! 4 'iild8 Black's position is significantly 5 �g5! weakened, and so Kasparov boldly Into the allack! begins an attack. He succeeds in 5 tOxg5 bringing all his pieces into the 6 't!fxg5 .id4+ baltle, whereas a number of 7 \!Ih1 .ixc5 Black's defenders are little more The incorrect capture on e5 has than spectators. led to the faci that now four white 23 hg pieces open fire on the �Iack king. 24 1IIh5 8 h4 .tb6 Threatening 25 -t:lf6+ It:lxf6 26 9 tOxe1+ wg1 ef .1xf6 21 Wh7 mate. 10 "'f6+ Resigns 24 f5 There is no defence against 25 It:lxg5 lilO mate: 10 ... wh6 II It:lf5 mate. Arter 25 ... .ixeS 26 de It:lxe5 27 .ib3 J..c4 28 .ixc4 tOxc4 29 lilel White's attack continues, but with ]} w material now equal. 26 .1xf5! Ih:(5 26 ... ef is met by 27 e6. 27 :xrs .r 28 Iild5 'iiI.8 29 'tth1+ \!IflI 30 ""f5+ \!Ig8 31 'tth1+ \!IflI 32 lila3! In the given position this move In conclusion let us examine a is not hard to find. But Kasparov "performance" by Gary Kasparov. had to foresee the possibility of In the 1978 Elimination Tourna switching the rook to the 3Td rank ment for the USSR Championship back on move 231 (run on the Swiss System) the 16- 32 lIc8 year-old schoolboy took sole first Otherwise this rook could have place, ahead of 63 highly experienced been caught in a knight fork. e.g. players. In the above position 32 ... 'W'g6 33 1If3+ we8 34 Kasparov's opponent was Inter tOc7+ etc. national Master Palatnik (Black), 33 1113+ Iilf6 now a grandmaster. 34 h3 Lesson Four 21 The position is such that White prepares a shelter "for his king in is able to retain all his threats and the event of the rook check. at the same time to safeguard his 34 "g6 king. 34 �xf6 was premature due 35 Iixf6+! .i.xf6 10 34 lIcJ+ 35 ¢'f2 lIfl+ 36 36 lUe6+ 'it'd �g3 lIxf3+37 gf.i.xf638ef'ftel+ 37 lUxf6+ Resigns 39 ¢'h3 .i.c8+ 40 ¢'g2 'ffd2+. This attack by Kasparov is when Black gains a draw. To destined to find its way into the avoid such variations. White textbooks. LESSON 5 The first chess treatises Damiano's advice - is it obsolete? When both players have castled long The first chess trealises, based on ancient shalranj manuscripts. the reformed laws, appeared in In 1512 a book in Italian by the Europe al the end of the 15th Ponuguese Damiano was published century. Today these first chess in Rome. It was divided into tcn primers are called literary monu chapters, and in the one entitled ments, whereas at the time they "Sixteen subtleties, occurring in renected the most advanced views play, which are useful to know on chess. and which strengthen the gift of An untitled and undated manu invention" examples of typical script, written in Latin, was combinations are given in diagrams. discovered in the University of Here are some pieces of advice Gattingen library, and was named from Damiano: "no move should the Gallingen manuscript. Scientists be made without an aim", "you established that it had been should not play quickly", and written in about 1490. The manu "when you have a good move in script is in two parts, the first mind, look to see if there isn't a showing various openings, and better one." the second - 30 problems. Although many games and Another ancient book is widely variations in Damiano's book are known - the treatise by the to be fo und in Lucena's treatise Spaniard Lucena. The manuscript and in the G611ingen manuscript, itself is undated, but there is an the Portuguese player's work indication that it was wrillen for a enjoyed great success in the 16th Prince Juan. who died in 1497, and 17th centuries, and was from which it fo llows that the reprinted several times in Italy, treatise was written not later than France and England. this. Lucena gives various opening The G6t1ingen manuscript and variations, some anificially compiled the works by Lucena and Damiano endings, and 150 problems, many are rightly regarded as the fore of the latter being borrowed from runners of chess literature. Lesson Five 23 ]J w This position arose in a tourna In Ihis position (Kuzmichev ment al the Moscow Pioneers Terenlyev, 1980) Black carried Palace in a game between 12-year oul a typical diverting combination: old Sasha Rodionov and 13-year I gel! old Oleg Zhabinsky. Now 2 eDxel fails to 2 ... "@xa3+ With his last move( ... 'tlth7-h5?) 3 'i.>xa3 ga7 mate, while 2 :'xel Black offered the exchange of queens does nOI work because of 2 ... (... 'W'e4 would have been a more 't!t'b3+. The attempt to lure Black appropriate method of achieving inlo the trap 2 D:b2 eDxb2 3 "t!txcl this), but he failed to take into "ttxc2 4 '@'e8+, wilh perpetual account all the features of the check, fails 10 Ihe simple 2 ... position. :'be7. Therefore White resigned. White at once switched on the "queen and knight attacking mechanism": I ILIc6+! Now Black is forced to give up the exchange, since the alternative leads to mate: I ... be 2 't!fbH After I �xa6 2 lha6 'ilf'c5 the same White has the advantage (2 ... 1Itb73 Ita8+!)White wins by after 9 lUe5. 3 i.b4. 9 d5! cd Now let us consider some more 10 li)xd5 'W'c5 complicated examples. II b4 'tIfc8 The Danish grandmaster Bent 12 lUxf6+ gf Larsen is a genuinely original 13 �d4 i.g6 player, but sometimes. in his 14 h4 h5 striving for originality. he oversteps 15 f4 �e7 the mark, and from being the 16 Ith3! tlfc7 hunter he becomes the victim. It After 16 ... 0-0 17 f5 ef 18 l:.g3! so happens that ex-world champion '.!th7 19 tLlxf5 White wins. Boris Spassky is the one who most 17 0-0-0 'i!t'b6 often "punishes" Larsen for taking 17 ... O-O-O? 18 f5! liberties in the opening. 18 .tel 0-0-0 (16) This is what happened between them in the "Tournament of Stars" (Montreal, 1979). With Black against Spassky, Larsen employed the half-forgonen Cenlre Game (Scandinavian). and played it so riskily that after only 8 moves he was forced totally onto the defensive. I '" dS 2 '" 1Itxd5 3 1003 l!faS Black has managed [0 castle. • d. 'Of• but not to avoid all the dangers. S 1013 i.rs The white pieces occupy ideal Pinning the knight by 5 ... i.g4 anacking positions. is considered almost obligatory 19 lObS! for Black, but Larsen has his own Against the threat of .ti2 there opinion. is no defence. • i.d2 IObd7 I. IOb8 7 i.c4 c6 20 lbd8+ '.!txd8 8 't!fe2! e6 The only move. 8 ... i.xc2 fa ils to 9 li'Je5 e6 10 21 i.f2 I!f<. lOxf7; 8 ... ·'W'c7 was better. but all 22 .txa7 IOd7 Lesson Five 25 23 a3 Kasparov-Sokolov (USSR Junior White has both a material, and Championship, 1975) after I e4 a positional advantage. cS 2 �f3 LUc6 J d4 cd 4 tLIxd4 �f6 23 'tIfe4 5 tLIc3 d6 6 �gS e6 7 't!td2 a6 24 i.e3 i.rs 80-0-0 .i.d7 9 f4 bS 10 33 .i.e7 •• 25 ItgJ "",c6 i.xf6 gf 12 fS 'tit"b6 13 fe fe 14 i.e2 26 �d4 'W'a4 h5 IS LUxc6 ..txc6 16 I1hn 0-0-0. 27 �dS "",xa3+ Although White looks to stand 28 'i!tdl "ttal+ better. Black can hope to open 29 i.c1 �xb4 lines for his bishops. which would If 29 ... ef 30 Ita3! give him equal chances. Now both 3. >lobS Iilb6 sides engage in some regrouping 31 't!te4 1!h5 manoeuvres. 32 1!hb7 Resigns 17 >loO '!I'S It has to be said that castling 18 '!I.2 '!I.S long by both players occurs more I. '!In 'i!tb1 rarely than castling short. the 2. lifel lIde8 point being that castling long is In such positions lOd5 can be more difficult to prepare. Never unpleasant for Black. and so it is theless. even with both kings on important to retain the e7 bishop. the queenside. a player must be which in certain variations can go prepared to mount an attack. to b6 via d8. There are a number of opening 21 g3 h4 systems which are based on such 22 Ild5! counter-action. Against quiet play Black could have gained the initiative. by intensifying the pressure on the g3 }7 pawn. So White takes the bold w decision to complicate matters. 22 i.xd5 23 ed 'tit"gS+ 24 'i!tb. e5 Otherwise White takes on e6 with his pawn, gaining the long diagonal for his bishop and d5 for his knight. 25 a4! This position arose in a game White's initiative grows, and to 16 L('Hon Fivc neutralize it Black does best to 27 lilxe3 return the exchange. Too late. 25 hg 28 W'b6+ we8 26 hg b4? 29 be .1d8 Black overlooks an important 30 't!t'e6+ .1e7 resource in the opponent's altack. 31 "a8+ .1b8 After 26 ... lilxc3 27 bc .1d8 and... 32 1le4 Resigns i.b6 the game would have been Thus if the kings are castled on roughly level. the same side (be it kingside or 27 a5! queenside), roughly the same This ensures the Queen's invasion methods of attack are employed, at b6. 27 ... i.d8 is not possible combining pawn and piece offen due to 28 �e4 and 29 lUxd6. sives. LESSON 6 The books by Ruy Lopez and Giulio Polerio Storming the king's fortress Eight concluding blows One of the most popular of lOf6 3 'it'c2 .i.c5 4it:lfJ lOc6 5 i.b5 modern openings is rightly con d6 6 d4 cd 7 cd i.b4+ 8 lOc3,and sidered Ihe Spanish Game. Many rightly judges the resulting position know that this name comes from to favour White. The book by that of the Spanish priest Ruy Lopez was translated into Italian. Lopez. who in his book (IS6J) French and German. analysed and insistently recom I! was in approximately 1590 mended the move 3 i.b5 (after 1 that a work in manuscript form by e4 e5 2 'DO 'l'lc6). For many. Ihis the Italian Giulio Polerio appeared is the extent of their knowledge of (it was published in full only in Lopez and his book, but in fact the 1873). This large work contains role of Lopez in the history of many games and opening recom chess is considerable. His book is mendations. many of which have regarded as the first chess primer been retained even to this day. For written by the strongest player of example. following a game Po1eri� his time. The trealises of lucena Domenico. the Two Knights De and Damiano and the G6ningen fence still continues to be studied. manuscript cOnlained much chess Here is this game, played nearly material, and gave advice on how four hundred years ago: I e4 e5 2 to play in this anhat position (this IOfJ lOc6 3 .ic4 lOr6 4'Og5 dS 5 ed is especially the case with Damiano), lOxdS 6 lOxn �xn 7 'Wf3+ �c6 8 but il was Lopez who was the first 1Oc3 lOce7 9 d4 e6 to .tg5 h6 11 to give not only the best moves. in .txe7 .txe7 12 0-0-0 1If8 13 'it'e4 his opinion. but also to try and :ihfl 14 de .i.g5+ 15 �bl IId2 16 justify them on general grounds. h4 lihdl+17 lhdl .txh4 18 it:lxdS In particular. it is with Lopez cd 19 Ihd5 "g5 20 lild6++ �e7 that we first encounter ideas of the 21 ltg6 Resigns. role of the pawn centre. He Polerio gives many different illustrates his reasoning with the combinations. unexpected tactical following variation: I e4 e5 2 c3 blows and typical attacking pra-. 28 Lesson Six cedures. Thus his manuscript is queenside castling creates additional the first 10 mention the mechanism combinational motirs. Second, �xh7+, �g5+ and 'it'h5. Polerio when the kings are castled on also gives the winning method, opposite sides, the attacks are known today as the "staircase" usually mutual: for example, manoeuvre. While attacks on the kingside,and Black on the queenside. In this " case the most important thing is to 8 maintain a rapid tempo in the offensive, and to take decisive action berore the opponent does. Arter all, situations orten arise where both kings are threatened with mate, and everything is decided by a single tempo. We will consider several types of piece attack against the castled I ... h5 2 a4 h4 3 as h3 4a6 h2 5 position. The Hungarian player a1 hi. 6 a8't!t'+ wgl7 "'al+ wg2 Sapi is known as a good tactician, 8 W'g1+ wh3 9 'ft'h6+ �g2 10 but on this occasion (Pirisi-Sapi, 'W'g5+ ..tth3 II 'W'h5+ 'it?g2 J2 1980) he himselr became the "'g4+ 'it?h2 13 'it?f2, and Black victim of tactics. cannot avoid mate. In the theme "attack on the king", great interest is always provoked by the offensive methods when the kings are castled on opposite sides. In principle these methods differ liltli! rrom those examined above (here we will again be talking about pawn storms and piece offensives, and �fS+ gf in particular about their synthesis: If I ..ttrs 2 llh8+ .i.xh8 3 the piece-pawn attack). But there 'W'd8+ . or I ..ttg8 2 ll:Ih6+. are also dirrerences. First, the 2 lith1+! position or the king two squares A typical blow. away rrom the corner after 2 <;t.xh7 Lesson Six 19 3 't!h:n+ �h6 rook sacrifice: Or J . .. .i.g7 4 llhl+ 1rh6 5 1 Itc2+! Itxh6+ I!fxh6 6 "t!t'h5 mate. 2 \tlxc2 "t!fxa2+ 4 'iWh5+ <&g7 3 wd3 lhb3+ 5 lId7+ .i.e7 4 11lc3 "t!fxg2 6 lbe7+ <&f6 5 h4 7 't!th4+ <&g6 There is nothing that White can 8 gH <&d5 move. 9 lUd4+ <&g6 5 li)xe5+ 10 'iWh7+ <&g5 Resigns 11 'iitrS+ <&h4 tr 6 1rxe5 "0+ 7 'tIIc3 llxc3+. 12 llh7+ '.!;Ig3 II is difficult to give any clear 13 'W'xf3 mate cut classification of attacking In White's combination the methods, but it is possible to pick main role was played by the rooks, out the typical signs by which the 2 llh7+! being particularly im culminating points of an attack pressive. In fact, this idea is well can be judged. One must (Irst be worth remembering. Here IS a fa miliar with the arsenal of means similar type of attack. employed in attacking the castled position with the pawn formation 30 intact. B The impression here (Piredda JoUie, 1980) is clearly that Black stands better. White has not managed to create any concrete Black undoubtedly stands better, threats, whereas almost all the but finding the concluding blow is black pieces are aimed at the by no means simple (Moroz queenside. Joksie realizes his Rozental, 1978). White's downfall positional advantage by a typical is the undev�loped sute of his 30 Lesson Six queenside. Here (Herb·Bellas. [978) White I .xgS!! combines the ideas of overloading The main variation runs 2 "xg5 and decoy: �xe2+ 3 'is'hI �xf2+ 4 lhf2 I lOc6! lldl+5 llfl lhfl mate. A shock for Black: I ... "W"xc6 2 White had to play 2 't!hd4, but lOxa7+. 1 ... :il:d7 2LQbxa7 mate, after 2 •.. tthS 3 ",f4 i.d6 he or I ... li:ld62ib bxa7+ �d7 3 lle7 resigned. mate. For this reason his reply was forced, but it too did not J2 help. w I . .. Ilg7 2 �bxa7+ �d7 3 "'e5 .txc6 4 "tItxg7+ Wd6 5 f3 Resigns (5 ... lOxd2 6 W'e7 mate). We will now consider some positions in which there are defects in the defender's pawn structure. The weakness of the back rank provides the motif of the com· bination: (Hohz.Mulier, 1971). 1 'W'xbS! cb 2 Ilxc8+ 'is'h7f5 3 lla6 (3 ... 't!tb7 4 IlfS, or 3 . .. lhe5 4 g6+ fg 5 fg+ 'is'h6 6 Xlh8 mate) 4 g6+ fg 5 fg+ lh:g6 6 Ilh8+ Resigns. JJ W There is no Question about who has the advantage here (Osipov·Bichkov. 1965). It is clear that Black can survivefor a matter of only a few moves: 1 1Ixg6+ (simple. but typical) 1 ... *(3 (1 ... fg 2 �e6+) 2 lih:g8+ wxg8 3 'tIth6 Resigns. Lesson Six 31 J.. J6 W W In the previous example the the king's pawn screen allows the attacking forces broke into the opponenl's pieces 10 land blows opponent's position along a me, from afar. White's advantage here but here (Cohn-Kostich, 1911) the (Popovich·Podgorny. 1979) is deter invasion takes place along a mined not by his advantage of the diagonal. After an excellent intro exchange. but by the absence of duction: 1 o!Ud6+ �)(c72 lOe8++! defenders for the black king: 'it'b6 3 lOa4+ WaS White failed to I lhf6! .txe3 2 fS'W'+ Ilxl1l 3 find the concluding blow, and lost lhl1l+ ¢'h7 4 .te4+ g6 5 IlhO! after 4 b4+? lLlxb4. He could have .td4 (5 ... h5 6 IlIf7+) 6 IlIO+ won by 4 'W'c3+! 'i!1xa4(4 ... lOb4 5 .tg7 7 hS! Resigns. a3) 5 lbd6 and 6 "a3 male. As we These fairly simple examples know, even in a winning position are quite sufficient to provide a it is nOI easy to win. successful guide in the search for concluding blows, when an attack And, finally, another ty!X of is mounted with the kings castled position where the weakening of on opposite sides. LESSON 7 Kings castled on opposite sides Pioneers on the attack Pawn storm or piece pressure We will consider some examples pawns and pieces. Black has no of preparing an attack with the way of opposing this. Without his kings castled on opposite sides. dark-squared bishop, neither attack Among the seven grandmasters ing on thc queenside nor defending who were formerly pupils at the on the kingside offers him any Moscow Pioneers Palace, the one great chance of success. to achieve the greatest successes in 9 1i:Jc<; recent times has been Artur 10 0-0-0 (37) Yusupev. He normally conducts J7 his games in an active manoeuvring B style, but in position 37 (Yusupov Gordo\!, 1981) things did not come to that. The game was de cided as soon as Black voluntarily gave up his fianchettoed bishop. I d4 lOf6 2 lUl'3 g6 3 �g5 �g7 4 lObd2 c5? 10 'WaS Is Black trying to be clever. or is 11 lilc3 d6 this an oversight? In either case he The resulting position resembles is left either without his g7 bishop. one from the Dragon Variation of or without his c-pawn. the Sicilian Defence. but with the S .i.xf6! .i,xf6 difference that the dragon's "sting" 6 lile4! .ixd4 has already been removed. 7 li::ld4 cd 12 h4 ..te6 8 'i!t'xd4 0-0 13 �bl liacS 9 \li'd2 14 e4 f6 White's plan is perfectly ckar: In view oflhe inevitable opening after castling long he will begin of Ihe h-file, Black prepares 10 storming the kingside with his defend his h-pawn by . liU7. Lesson Seven JJ IS f4 bS ShakmalnY Bulle/in . 16 hS White has no intention of being Shifman-Sergienko diverted from his plan fOrlhe sake Beltsy 1978 Caro-Kann De/ence of the b5 pawn. 16 gS I e4 c6 2 d4 dS 3 �c3 de 4 �xe4 17 rg ".S .irs S �g3 .,tg66tUn �d7 7 h4 h6 17 fg 18 't!fxg5+ 'it;>h8 19 8 hS i.h7 9 .id3 .ixd3 10 'tlt'xd3 1!t'xb5. �gf6 11 i.d2 'tIt'c7 12 "t!+'e2 e6 13c4 18 .r i.d6 14 "rs (38) 19 JH This move essentially concludes R the game. 19 'tIt'xd2 20 :Ltxd2 i.xdS 21 :LtxdS rs 22 .r g,rs 23 i.xbS gf2 24 go) g,S 2S ,4 :Ltxg2 26 lhd6 "" The opening has been played and without waiting for his according to the latest word in opponent's move, Black resigned. theory. Here the main continuation Regarding Black's play in Ihis was considered to be 14 ... i.f4 15 game, ex-World Champion Mikhail i.xf4 -.xf4 16 lOe3 -'c7 17 O-!Hl Tal wittily remarked: "When a b5 18 cb cb+ 19 'it;>bl 0-0, while tram-driver seeks new paths, his 14 ... !Hl-O15 �xd6 1!t'xd6 16 .,ta5 . tram goes ofTthe railsw. Nevertheless, U:de8 17 �eS -e7 18 .i.c3 had ingenuity and boldness in seeking also occurred, in both cases with original continuations can only be slightly the better game for White. applauded. It is quite often that But Seryozha Sergienko fo und an unexpected strategic decision a new path in this variation: becomes the turning point of a 14 O-O! game. The first impression is that The following game was played Black is taking a strategic risk: in the 10th USSR "White rook" after castling long While will tournament; two fourteen-year begin a swift attack on the olds repeated a variation from kingside with pawns and pieces. 34 Lesson Sl!ven Nevertheless Black h" good Junior Champion Valery Chekhov. counter-chances. IS lLIxd6 "xd6 Chekhov-Inkiov 16 0- White is better mobilized. and is 31 lIbl bS the first to take active measures. 32 a4! �d7 16 �e5! lUxe5 33 ab ab 17 "'xe5 lIg8 34 "a7+ �e8 18 (4! g( 35 lIe3 �f8 19 ef! 36 "'a3+ Resigns Concrete threats have already An attack on the king with the appeared. kings castled on opposite sides 19 .tg4 does not always lead to a mating 20 'We3 0-0-0 finish. Very often the first wave of 21 (5! the attack creates the preconditions White threatens the h-pawn, for exploiting weaknesses acquired since the h8 square is controlled by the opponent. In the fo llowing by his bishop; if necessary, he is game Misha Krasenkov, leader of ready to regroup (.1.g3. 'tte5). the Moscow Pioneers Palace team, 21 tlb6 managed to parry an attack and at 22 UbI 'fIo6 the same time to continue the 23 "'a3! offensive with his own forces. It transpires that. even without a pawn storm, White is able to Sorokin-Krasenkov reach the opponenl's king. Chekhov Samarkand 1979 Ponziani Opening is essentially a piece up - the bishop at g4 is cut off from the e4 ,5 battlefield. 2 lUfJ �c6 23 a6 3 c3 d6 24 'WaS 4 d4 .td7 The threats of IIb6 and "c5+ 5 �c4 'fI,7 cannot be parried without loss of The outline of the coming bailie material. becomes clear: Black offers to 24 oJ create a position with castling on 25 'fI,4 opposite sides and to begin 26 1106 mutual pawn storms. 27 11,4 6 0-0 h6 28 'fIo6 7 b3 In time trouble bOlh players A poor move. hoping only for a repeat moves. trap. If now 7 ... lUf68dJ. and 8 ... 29 lIb3 .te2 de is met by 9 .ta3 'tIid8 10 .txfR 30 lIxc3 .tc4 with advantage 10 White. 36 Lesson Scven 7 0-0-0 the king, and he has acquired 8 dS Iilb8 weaknesses at b6 and d. This • .t.3 a• [actor, together with his superiority 10 b4 in the centre. makes Black's The pawn could have gone 10 chances prererable. Ihis square in one go. 2S Iild2 dS 10 g. 26 Iilb3 �d• " a4 rs 27 .:LIxa5 lhb6 12 .f gf 28 lObS .te2 13 bS as 2. �.I .td3 Of course, opening the 3*file 30 .td2 �.8 would be unfavourable for Black. 31 �hl �cS! 14 b6 c6 Black's advantage is now obvious. IS lOa3 f4 32 f3 .tn 16 i.cI 'Df6 33 Iledl -',.2 17 de lOxc6 34 .tel 18 lObS .tg4 34 Ildbl could have been met 19 LOa7+ r,!;b8 by 34 ... �h4, but now White loses After the capture on a7 the material. black rook would have been 34 �xdl forced oulofthegame: 19 ... lUxa7 3S .t,n �a. 20 ba ¢'c7 21 llbl 1::a8 (21 ... e4? 3. Ihdl IlxaS 22 .b31) 22 'W'b3 lha7 23 i.a3. 37 lh:dS Iha4 and White's initiative becomes 38 h4 Ilal+ dangerous. 3. �h2 ga2 20 .idS 1!t'e8 40 �gl hS 21 '\IId3 41 lId7 White tries to provoke his The !inaI mistake. The rook opponent into 21 ... e4, which should have been returned to dl. would be me'! by 22 't!fb5. when 41 ... .:LIxh4 42 .bh4 21 ll::lxd5 IIgxg2+ 43 <;tfl gh2 is not 22 1!txdS 10.7 possible due to 44 lid8 mate. 23 'tIfe4 Wg6 41 e4! 24 'tIt'xg6 lUxg6 42 fe Ilal+ Here we can sum up the 43 <;th2 .:LIeS opening and the first phase oflhe Resigns middlegame. White has not managed He is mated after 44 ... .:LIg4+ to organize an effective atlack on and 45 ... lIhl. LESSON 8 The Early Italian School What is meant by chess romanticism? Basic principles of pawn endings There ex ists in chess history thc completely fulfi lled its task in the concept of a school as a creative history of c'hess. The sparkling tendency, characteristic of a certain combinations of leonardo, Salvio , era of chess development. The Domenico, Polerio and especially reform of the laws Jed to an Greco revealed the dynamism of enlivening of the game and to the the chess pieces, demonstrated the flourishing of a romantic tendency, existence of countless combinations, which received the name of the and taught the swiftness of mating Early Italian School. In the late attacks. And from the games of 16th and early 17th centuries, the masters of the 16th and 17th chess games had a predominance centuries. players from all sub of sacrifices and attacks, com sequent generations have been binational blows and cunning able to judge as to the danger of traps. More often than not these unprepared attacks, of how fa tal it tactical operations were not position can be to play merely for trap�, ally prepared, and spectacular and on the imperfections of victories were often the result of defence. weak defence. This era can be Among representatives of the called the heyday of gambits. At Early Italian School. a special that time the non-acceptance of a place is held by Gioacchino Greco gambit or of a sacrifice in the (1600--1634). From his memoirs, middlegame was re garded virtually which looked like a collection of as cowardice. The tone in this ga mes annotated by the strongest romantic chorus was set by the player of the lime, one can easily Italian masters, hence the name of gain an impression about the first the entire creative tendency. A creative tendency in the history of long time was to pass before the chess - the Early Italian School. cavalier attacks of the romantics Here is one of the fa irly typical gave way to the realistic views of games given in Greco's manuscript: the supporters of positional play. I e4 e5 1 tOo �c6 3 .:c4 .tcS 4 c3 But the Early Italian School We7 5 0-0 d6 6 d4 .tb6 7 J.g5 f6 8 38 Leuon Eighl i.h4 g5 There is hardly any point, In the diagram position (Smyslov 350 years later. in criticizing any Averkin, 1979) White stands of Black's individual moves. We bener: his pieces are more actively will merely remark that in this placed, and he has a queenside game he several times misses the pawn majority. This latter factor best defence. 9 ltlxg5 fg 10 ""5+ appears so attractive that Smyslov �d7 11 i.xg5 't!tg7 12 i.e6+ �xe6 decides to transpose into a pawn 13 tte8+ lilge7 14 d5 mate. ending, intending to create an Incidentally, one who was fa miliar outside passed pawn. White also with Greco's analysis was the had another tempting alternative, fa mous French philosopher Jean involving taking his king to Jacques Rousseau. Evidence of the queenside ( " " 8 w Opposition 40 Lesson Eight t ... �e' 2 �c6 �d8 �d6 3 " �e8 4 �c7 and wins. w 4J W PrOlected passed pawn t a4 �eS 2 ab cb 3 c4 bc+ 4 'Bxc4 and wins. The "square" " White's king steps into the w "square" of the a5 pawn (a5-al d-e5). " w Breakthrough t b6 ab 2 c6 or 1 ... cb 2 a6 wins. " w Outside passed pawn t a4 'iWS 2 bS ab 3 ab �cS 4 �xe4 �xbS 5 �rs and wins. In the event of 2 ... a5 White wins differently: 3 b6 �c6 4 �xe4 raxb6 5 *d5!, and the pawn on a5 falls. Stalemate Lesson Eight 41 I a5 b5 2 a6 <;pd5 3 <;pb4 <;Pc6 4 <;PaS <;PcS - stalemate. Rook's pawn I h5 IH Barrier <;pg6 ¢'g8 S *f6 ¢'h7 and the black king will reach ' c8 in I fg �e6 2 49 W Warding off I ¢'e6 ,*c3 2 'it;dS! ,*b4 3 �6 Zugzwang ¢'c4 4 'itlb7 'itlcS 5 'itlxa7 'itlc66 ¢'b8 and wins. But not 2 'ild6? I 'it'gt! -;t.a7 2 bUH ,*"b8 3 which only leads to a draw: 2 . .. a6! f3 4 'it'fl h3 S <;pg3 and 'itld4 3 'itlc6 'itle5 4 'itlb7 'itxl6 wins. 5 w"a7 ,*c7. 4} Lesson Eight 51 w Triangulation Fixing the weakness 1 ¢>d4! ot>d8 2 ot>c4! ot>c8 3 ot>dS. 1 g4! Black is tied to the as White has given his opponent pawn, and White can calmly the move, and now the win is eliminate the fixed black pawns on easy: 3 ... ot>d8 4 ot>d6 ot>c8 the kingside. 5 c7. By-pass Spatial advantage 1 ot>b7 as 2 ot>c6 a4 3 wdS a3 1 �6! wa8 2 'iWS hS3 We6h44 (3 ... Wb2 4 ot>c4 Wxa2 5 ot>d)4 wd7 ot>b7 S anr+! ot>xa8 6 Wc7 � wb2 S Wd3 ot>xa2 6 ot>c2and and wins. draws. Lesson Eight 43 " 58 w w Double rhreat Pawn mobility I h4! wfS 2 WaS o;t>g6 3 f4! I IIIg7 h4 (J ... I!;b6 2 IIIf6 h4 3 (otherwise 3 " .. 'it>hS)... 3 'it>h54f5! 'it'e5 h3 4 o;t;d6 h2 5 c7) 2 ¢'f6 h3 'i!fh6 5 Wxa6 ¢,g7 6 hS! o;t;f6 7 h6! (2 ... Wb6 3 ¢'e5 'it>xc6 4 *,f4) 'ittf78 ¢b6 'it>f6 9 ¢'c6 ¢In 10 ¢>d7 3 'it'e7! 'is'b6 4 'it>d7, with a draw. 'i!tf6 It h7 ot>g7 12 we1 and wins. Spare tempo ¢d2 't'd8 2 we3 'i!fe7 J ¢'e4 Undermining Any of the pawn ending stratagems 4 llxhl llxhl listed in the previous lesson are 5 ¢I"hl likely to be met in practical and White resigned without waiting endings. for 5 ... a5. " w White has a won posilil)n If the white pawns can be (Bclyavsky-Foisor, 1980). but there deprived of their rooks' support, is one pitfall which he must avoid. they will become easy booty for the The immediate I <;Ph3?fails to I ... black king (Barkovsky-Cherepkov, h5!, when Black blocks the rook's 1982). The well-known junior pawn, e.g. 2 g4 fg 3 o;Pxg3 ot>e64d7 trainer. who for many years has ¢>xd7 5 �f4 'it?e6 6 �g5 'it?e5 7 worked in the Leningrad Pioneers 'it?xh5 'it?f5. Palace, adds to the list of textbook White played accurately: I h5! examples showing the transition IPe6 2 IlIg8 "16'). " The game in fact went I g4 fg 2 w litd4 g3+! 3 �xg3 (3 W g2) 3 ... litxe3+ 4 Wg4 litb35 fS Dolmatov-Ivanov Here (Dorfman-Holmov, 1981) Tashkent 1980 White is al the cross-roads. What Sicilian Defence type of ending should he choose: 1 e4 cS pawn, rook or Queen? 2 �f3 a6 There would appear 10 be Black clearly wishes to avoid nothing simpler than transposing the main theoretical paths. and in into a pawn ending, but it is here reply White chooses the simple that a minor miracle occurs - the strategic plan of creating a queen extra pawn fails to produce a win: side pawn majority. 1 litd4 Jilxd4 2 cd �n 3 d5 �e7 4 3 c3 d5 llIe3 IlId7! 5 d6 (5 IlId4 IlId6) 5 ... 4 ed "'xdS �c6!! (after 5 .,' �xd6 6 o;!td4 S d4 1i'l16 Black loses the opposition) 6 ¢'d) 6 �e2 e6 <;t;d7!, and Black eliminates the d6 7 0-. Ii'ldi pawn only when White goes 10 d4. 8 ,4 "d8 Grandmaster Holmov considers • �.3 'it>xg6 wxb4 8 wxf5 Wc4 9 ¢>g5! game. e.g. II ... .i.e7 12 ..tf3 0-0 (9 1lIe5 b4 10 15 b3 11 16 b2 12 f7 13 �c3. Black decides tocomplicate hi. 13 rsw 'W'el+ and 14 ... things somewhat. 'W'xg3) 9 ... b4 10 (5 ¢>d5! 11 (6 11 .i.d7 'it>e6 12 <&g6 b3 13 17 b2 14 rsW' 12 .i.f3 1If"c7 b1W+ 15 1l1g5! (15 1l1g7 "bH 16 13 We2l 46 Lesson Nine Dolmatov does not fall in with 20 lLIxdS lIxdS his opponent: after 13 .txf6 gf 14 21 .ie3 lIad8 tlt'd4 .td6 15 "xf6 .txh2+ 16 22 litxd5 litxd5 -ahI �e5 Black has good counter 23 lIdl llxdl play. 23 ... 'iIId7 24 llxd5 'tItxd5 25 13 �d6 ftxd5 ed fa ils to the pawn 14 g3 0-0 (63) breakthrough 26 a4 <;ttfB 27 b5 ab 28 a5! 24 ftxdl g6 25 Wd4 Dolmato... later pointed out that this move is inaccurate. Afler 25 't!tc2 'W'c626 a4 f6 27 'W'b3 followed by b5 White would have had an obvious advantage. 001- matov finds the correct arrange ment of his fo rces a few moves later. 25 'iIIct; 15 c5! 26 h4 16 By this thematic advance White 27 Wd3 I!1n gains a stable advantage on the 28 'iIIb3 'iIId5 queenside. The move is tactically Otherwise White will set up a justified by the variation 15 passed pawn with the queens on .tb5 (15 ... �xc5 16 �xc5 'i'xc5 17 the board . .txb7 and 18 .txa6) 16 fte3.i.xfl 29 "'xd5 cd 17 cd ftc4 18 il:ld2! 30 �d4 1!1" 15 .i.e7 31 a4! 16 il:lc3 .i.c6 This move cannot be postponed, 17 b4 since 31 <;ttg2 is met by 31 ... <;ttd7 It becomes clear that any 32 a4 A very complete game by the " young grandmaster Sergey Dol· w malov, who was World Junior Champion in 1978. And now an example of endgame technique from a game by two young players. 36 c6! While's advantage has become decisive. He obtains a protected passed pawn, since 36 ... be 37 b6 'tod7 38 b7 <$;c7 loses to 39 .i.b6+1 36 b6 37 g4 i.e7 38 .i.e3 hg+ 39 *)(g4 <;toe' 40 .tf4 Although from this position it is Now While transposes into a some time before a pawn ending is won pawn ending. reached, the events which occur in 40 R,eS it are highly instructive. The game 41 .i.xeS fe was played in the USSR Junior 42 ¢'fJ Resigns Championship (Avetisian-OII, 1983). After 42 ... *e6 43 3>e3 ¢'d644 It is interesting to follow how f41 ef+ (44 ... e4 45 (5!) 45 *xf4 Black, after discovering the Achilles' '*e6 46 ¢'g4 �7 47 h5 gh+ 48 heel of his opponent's formation, 2 fS ef .txfJ 17 gf lld2 18 lla6 lbd4 19 3 .idS tQxeS lIxb6 lba4 20 ¢,g2. where White 4 llxeS? has good drawing chances. does An outwardly pretty move, but not work due to 13 ... as!. incorrecl. maintaining the threat of the 4 .1f6! rook's invasion at c2 . This is the point of all Black's 13 lIe8! previous play: after the retreat of 14 lM the rook, the g6 bishop's X·ray 15 .te4+! beam will reach c2. Black takes play into a won S lte2 .ixd4+ pawn ending. 6 ro "xc2 16 ¢'xe2 .txdS 7 .1xc2 .ixc2 17 g3 J.xb3 Thus Black has won a pawn, Now. in addition to his weak but its realization is no easy pawn at d4. White also has matter. Lembit Oil, who had weaknesses at b2 and b3. Black's already achieved the master norm plan is simple: while threatening back home in Tallinn, takes the to create an outside passed pawn correct decision not to hang on to on the kings ide. he breaks through his extra pawn at all costs, but to on the queenside. achieve maximum activity for his 18 ab ¢'O pieces. 19 Fran�ois-Andre Danican Philidor began giving Philidor lessons. At was born on 71h September 1726 first Legal gave Philidor the odds in a small town near Paris into a of a rook. then the odds were musical family. Philidor was not reduced, and soon they were his surname, but a nickname playing on level terms. In the which became his surname. His "Rtgence" Philidor became ac great-grandfather was a court quainted with the French Enlighten- ohoist to King Ludwig XIII. On ment philosophers. in particular one aecasion, wishing to praise his Diderot and Rousseau. Several musician, the king called him years passed in this way. and then Philidor in honour of an Italian in 1745 Philidor began a journey virtuoso oboist Filidori. From through Europe. He was already a then on Philidor's nickname began strong player, and fe lt confident to be joined to his surname against any opponent. Philidor Danican. began giving chess lessons for Fran"ois-Andre was just 6 years payment; he would take bets. and old when he was taken to play for stakes. Two years later he Versailles and by family tradition played a match with Stamma in joined the Chapel choir, where he London. and defeated him 8·2. By also received a professional musical this time Philidor had developed a education. From the age of 14 definite view on chess, and in 1749 Philidor earned his own living by he published a book entitled transcribing music and giving L'analyse du jeu des Echecs. music lessons. He settled in Paris "My chief intention", wrote and spent all his spare time Philidor in the preface. "is to playing chess in the Cafe de la propose an innovation. namely Regence. the play of the pawns. Pawns are The cafe regulars cordially the soul of chess; it is they alone welcomed the young musician. that create attack and defence. The best player in France. Legal. and victory or defeat- depends 50 Lenon Ten entirely upon how well or badly pawns united will undoubtedly win they are placed." But Philidor the game." drew attention not only to the We will examine this game, and pawns. Philidor's comments to ii, right through to the end. " II 'W'd2 II' 12 de 13 li:lr4 14 i.xb6 "II is always dangerous to let the adversary's king's bishop stand on the direct line, which attacks your king's bishop's pawn; and when your Queen's pawn cannot close that direction, it is About this position Philidor necessary to oppose him with your writes: "When you find your game queen's bishop, and take his in the present situation, viz. two bishop. for any OIl1er piece, as pawns on a front line, you must soon as an occasion offers." take care not to push either of I. ab them, before your adversary pro 15 0-0 1ild7 poses to change one for the other; 16 li:l)(e6 'W')(e6 which you will then avoid, by 17 I. /iJ,7 advancing the attacked pawn." 18 lbel 06 [This and most of the subsequent 19 h3 d. 4uotes are taken from the translation 20 /iJ" h6 by W.S.Kenny (1819) - rr.] After 21 b3 b5 the fo llowing moves: 6 li:lc3 0-0 1 22 O· /iJd5 lOge2 c6 8 i.d3 dS 9 eS li:le8 10 23 /iJ03 /iJ,3 i.e3 f6 Philidor explains: �He plays this knight, to cut off "You should not take the pawn the communication between your which is offered you, because your pieces, and break the strength of king's pawn would then lose its your pawns, which he would coliJmn; whereas, leaving yours to undoubtedly do, by pushing his be laken, you supply ils place by king's knight's pawn; but you the pawn of your queen, and prevent his design, by sacrificing afterwards sustain it with your your castle." king's bishop's pawn. These two 24 Ihe3 de Lesson Ten 5/ , 25 'ftxe3 lh:a2 white pushes to queen. . 26 lIel 'tItxb) Even today "variation less com 27 'IIe4 'IIe6 mentary" is regarded as the most 28 r5 gr difficult way of analysing a game . 29 • r 'lidS Yet Philidor began doing this 30 'ttxd5+ cd nearly 240 years ago! His advice 31 .b:b5 <\lb6 about facing an allack is highly 32 r6 instructive: �When the king finds ' "You are 10 observe, that when himself behind two or three your bishop runs upon white pawns. and that your adversary squares, you must put yourpawns fa lls upon them in order to break upon black ones; or iryour bishop them or make an irruption upon runs upon Ihe black. you must your king. you must take care to have your pawns upon the while; push none of these pawns till you bCc.3use then your bishop may are forced 10 do it." In another prevent the adversary's pieces place Philidor warns: "Again. it gelling between your pawns. This being necessary to observe. as a rule is hardly ever to be dispensed general rule, that as it is often with, in case you attack, and have dangerous to attack the adversary some pawns advanced; but, in too soon. here likewise you must case of a defence, the rule must be be reminded not be too hasty in reversed. and the pawns sel on your attack, until your pawns are squares of the bishop's colour." previously sustained by one another. 32 .:b2 and also by your pieces, otherwise 33 �d3 - If.]. "Or 37 .. , 'it>f8 38 1131 llbl+39 openings li.e. open files to ii:xbl lOxbl 40 <'Jth2 li:lcJ 41 4Jf4 bring the castles into play. especially otJe442 fi)xd5 lIg543 e7+ *n 44 at the latter end of the game", .te6+ *xe645eSW'+ and wins the "having thc advantage of a castle game." against a bishop. towards the end 38 n IIf11 of a party, you will gain by 39 lOf4+ II1g7 exchanging queens", and so on. 40 �h5 The majority of Philidor's prin "Black plays anywhere: th' ciples have withstood Ihe test of 52 Lesson Ten time. Of course, Philidor was certain of the most important wrong about some things. In endgame principles. particular, he overestimated the role of pawn chains; one of the " w opening systems recommended by him for Black (I e4 e5 2 lOfJ d6 followed by ... f5) turned out to be bad. But in the ocean of variations Philidor laid the path of general principles. And so how proudly he stated: ") know players who have learned by heart everything by Greco and other authors, but, after making the first four or five We will begin with something moves, have not known what to simple. The mate with bishop and do next. But I would assert that knight is not essentially difficult, anyone who is able to use my rules but it requires a knowledge of t!1e will never find himself in a similar mechanism for co-ordinating king; position." bishop and knight. In the diagram Philidor's contemporaries did White has already solved the first not understand the full depth of problem - he has driven the king his theory, but subsequent gener into a corner. However, mate can ations of chess players have only be forced in a corner of the judged his legacy at its true worth. same colour as the bishop, so White Philidor was "the greatest chess must now drive the black king toa8. thinker who ever lived". Nowadays I 1ilf7+ �8 all chess players subscribe to these 2 i.e4! words of Richard Reti. The typical procedure of gaining a tempo. From posilions with a wide 2 6 �e6 �d8 7 ¢>d6 We8 8 .ig6+etc. and the regrouping before the S Philidar's contemporaries did nOI retired French General, a favourite take well to his recommendations. with Napoleon, Alexandre Des His pawn chains, profound end chapelles (1780-1847). games and didactic instructions ran counter to the anacking Cochrane-Desc hapel1es impulses of the romantics. who Triangular Match-Tournament aimed for clashes between the 1821 pieces, illuminated by the brilliance In this game White was all the of combinations and the elegance time engaged in wishful thinking, of ideas. whereas in Black's moves one It was Italian players from the senses considerable skill in posi town of Modena -del Rio, Lolli and tional play. Ponziani, who became the heralds Incidentally, General Descha of romanticism. Each published a pelles always played only at odds, book expounding his own views, and to Cochrane he gave the odds and criticising Philidor. This gave of f7 pawn and move. grounds for chess historians to 1 ,4 consider that the elemental roman 2 d4 e6 ticism of Greco (the Early Italian 3 [4 d5 School) was replaced in the mid- 4 ,5 c5 18th century by a fundamental 5 c3 Iilc6 creative trend (the lIalian School), 6 IilIJ cd which gradually acquired numerous 7 cd "'6 supporters during the next 100 8 1ilc3 .td7 years. • .3 Iilh6 The clash between the creative I. h3 Iilf5 views of Philidor and the romantics " 1il.2 .t.7 led in the end to realism in chess. 12 .4 .th4+ One of the first on this path was a 13 lOxh4 lOxh4 (68) Lesson Eleven 55 allack. Such thinking is possible only in an experienced positional player. 22 lhb7 23 lhd7? 24 .tg2 Ihh3+! 25 wxh3 .... 4 male In chess history, Deschapelles was the link between the views of Philidor and the player who was to continue his ideas, La Bourdon- The style of play of both nais. adversaries is already pretty evident. White has no concrete aims in the The duel between bishop and opening, and his pawns are not pawns demands a knowledge of supported by his pieces. Black has some basic theoretical positions managed to hinder the development and typical procedures. Usually a of his opponent's queenside, he is bishop can easily stop a lone ready to bring his rooks into play, pawn, but things are more difficult and at the present moment he is when there are two connected threatening the combination 14 pawns. ... 4:lxd4 IS 4:lxd4 W'xd4 16 Wxd4 4:lf3+. The initiative is with Black. 14 71 w A study by Grigoriev (/927) The draw is achieved by White in accordance with the principle of assigning duties. Therefore first Study by Selesniev (1917). Here the rear pawn must be immobilized. too the principle of assigning Lesson Eleven 57 duties enables White to maintain So in Gavrikov-Chikovani, 1979, the balance. there followed . I A knowledge of typical proce dures helps in the analysis of the following endings fro m tournament games. 71 W Platonov-Doroshkevich, 1978. This ending is very similar to the previous one, and the correct allocation of functions between king and bishop allows White to draw. If White plays I ¢>c5, Black I i.b7+ �,3 draws easily by I ... ¢>f6 2 �d6 2 hg rg i.dl 3 a5 �e2!, e.g. 4 b4 �f7 5 3 �b4 �f2 � �e8 6 b5 �d8 7 b6¢>c8 8 b7+ 4 �'4 ¢'xg3 ¢>b8 9 ¢>b6 i.f3 10 a6 i.xb7 11 ab 5 ltd. h5 - stalemate. 6 �,5 58 Lesson Eleven Here it was also possible to play I g4 .ia2! 6 c;t>e3 h4 7 .ic8! hJ 8 .id7 h2 9 2 f4+ IlIdS .ic6 'i!?hJ 10 c;t>f2.or 8 .i.xg4 c;t>xg4 3 fS! 9 c;t>f2. But in this variation 7 Not 3 ¢'d3 .ibl+4 e.e3 e.c4 5 c;t>e2'!? loses to 7 ... c;t>h2. when f5 c;t>b3 6 c;t>f4 'i!1xa3 7 g5 e.b2. against the advance of the pawns 3 c;t>c4! ( ... h3, ... g3 and g2) there is no After 3 ... ¢'e5 White has an defence. easy draw: 4 ' c;t>d3 o;t>f4 5 e.d4 6 h4 ot>xg4 6 ot>c5 .i.c4 7 f6. 7 c;t>fS h3 4 gS e.xcJ 8 IlIgS h2 6 g6 i.bl 9 "-hI Drawn 6 e.f4 ¢'d4! The annoying pawns do not allow 6 ... c;t>b2, which is met by 7 " c;t>g5 followed by the advance of w the pawn to f8. 7 ot>gS 8 16 9 f7 1lI.7 10 IlIh6 IlIIII II IlIh7 i.d3 12 c;t>h8! The final subtlety: in the event of 12 c;t>h6?'! Black wins the pawn The first impression is that ending after 12 . .. .i.c4 and 13 ... Black has the beller chances, but .i.xn. But now 12 . . . .i.xg6 gives in Avni·Radashkovich. 1978, White stalemate, and so a draw was gained a draw by accurate play. agreed. LESSON 12 Can a knight cope with connected pawns? In endings with a knight against a While's play is based on gaining pawn one should be guided by a tempo by means of a check. His basic drawn positions and typical knight will take the course c7-b5- procedures. a3 or f6-e4-d2. 2 'it'cS 75 Black will have 10 advance his W pawn, but for the moment he tTies 10 deprive Ihe knight of important squares. If 2 ... bJ, then 3 ltid6+ ¢>b4(3 ... -.t>d3 4 lLlb5and 5 lLla3) 4 lile4 and 5 '1:ld2. 3 ltlf6 ¢>d4 3 ... b3 is mel by 4 li:le4+ and 5 IOd2. 4 lile8! the knight has no good square. squares). e.g. 3 ... �d3 4 lOg3!. 10 wc2 and 4 ... 'it>e3 fails to 5 It:lfl+. II lUd6! b2 4 lOg3! 12 .()e4! But not 4 It:lf1 which deprives White has reached a drawn White of several barriers: 4 ... In this study by Chekhover (1955) White's saving plan is to In this study by Grigoriev attack the pawns, forcing them to (1932) the white king succeeds in advance to a square which allows entering the drawing zone. a knight fork. t It:Jf''7! h3 I lile6! g4 2 lilgS h2 2 lilg1! (4 3 lile4+ 'it>e2 If 2 ... g3 3 lilxf5 82 4 It:le3+. Black is obliged to avoid th'e 3 It:JhS! (] barriers (on the d3 and d4 4 .()f6! g3 Lesson Twelve 61 If4 ... f2 5 lUxg4f1W' 6lU e3+. After 5 lUb6? h4 6 lUd5We4! the S lUe4! g2 h-pawn queens. 6 lUd2+ and 5 h4 7 lLl"n 6 lOb3!! reaching a basic drawn position Not 6 lUd3?h3 7 �f2 h2 8 'it;xb4 with knight against pawn. 1if4 9 ¢'c4 0;1;>0. 6 h3 7 Iildl hl The king is unable to help the pawn: 7 ... wf4 8 lUfi *n 9lUh2+ IIIg3 JO Iilf!+ 11181 II Iild+ 111(2 12 lVg4+ '*'g3 13 lOe3 etc. A knight can cope with a rook's pawn on the 6th rank. 8 iUn! hI" 9 lUg3+ with a draw. Without the king, a knight is A knowledge of study ideas and unable to cope with widely typical procedures in the ending separated pawns. In this Grigoriev with knight against pawns is a study (1934) everything is decided great help in practical games. by the concerted actions of the white pieces. 1 IIId3 IIIn 2 '*'c4 (I ... ¢lb5 2 At the start of the 19tht:entury the 35), and concluded in aconvincing Italian School was firmly established victory for La Bourdonnais by the in the main chess centres - France score of +45 -27 =13. and England. The Evans Gambit McDonnell and La Bourdonnais (which gained widespread popula· were roughly on a par in tactical rity in the 18205 and 305) and the complications. but the latter had a Scotch Game with their rich much greater arsenal of positional combinational possibilities gave a techniques. In his games one can new impulse to the romantic see operations for seizing the tendency. The Evans Gambit-the centre and play for an advantage immortal invention of an English in development and space; he sea captain - became a dangerous creates strong points for his attacking weapon. The Scotch pieces. and masses his forces for Game. which is mentioned back in the landing of a decisive blow. In the books by the Modena trio, general, La Bourdonnais conducted acquired its name in 1824 thanks a logical strategic battle in which to a correspondencegame between he both used lively piece play in the London and Edinburgh chess the spirit of the Italian School. clubs. Incidentally, this was the and employed the advancement of first correspondence match in pawn chains a la Philidor. history. By that lime the strongest McDonnell-La Bourdonnais player in France was considered 16th game of the fourth match to be louis de La Bourdonnais 1 e4 c5 (1797-1840).a pupil of Deschapellcs. 2 ltfJ lZlc6 and the best player in England was 3 d4 cd Alexander McDonnell (1798-1835). 4 ltxd4 eS The battle between them for the In modern games 4 ... e5 rarely right to be called the No. 1 player occurs, and the usual sequel is 5 in Europe lasted two years (1834- �b5 a6 6 li:Jd6+ .i.·xd6 7 "'xd6 64 Lesson Thirteen "f6. The resulting positions are 21 -.c4+ o;t;h8 complicated, but White has the 22 �a4 freer game. But La Bourdonnais In making his 20th move, Black has in mind an attack on the must have foreseen this eltchange centre. sacrifice. S lOxc6 bo 22 Wh6 6 .to4 �r6 23 �xe8 fe , .tgS .t" 24 c6 ef 8 'if,2 dS Black is ready for variations Black's idea begins 10 take such as 25 cb 't!te3+ 26 o;t;hlfg+ 27 shape: he plans a central pawn o;t;ltg2 1If2+28 o;t;gl l1e2+.or 25 gf offensive. -'e3+ 26 o;t;hI ttxf3+27 '.tigl IIf5. 9 �xf6 �xr6 2S llc2 "e3+ 10 .tb3 0-0 26 '.tihl .tc8 11 0-0 as 27 .td7 f'2 12 ,d od 28 11ft d3 13 lld' d4 29 lIe3 .txd7 14 04 30 cd e4 From the present-day viewpoint. 31 'Wc8 .td8 14 c3 or 14 'bd2 would be better. 32 't'fc4 -.el McDonnell hopes to stop the 33 lIct d2 black pawns and to advance his c 34 't!teS 11g8 pawn as far as possible, but this 3S D:dt e3 plan does not succeed. 36 t!t'c3 ttxdl 14 'ifb6 37 IIxdl e2 IS .te2 .tb7 While resigns lIae8 16 lOd2 " The move of a far-sighted w strategist! After 16 ... 'ti'ltb2 17 'ti'd3 g6 18 llabl e4 the game would have simplified, and probably ended in a draw. La Bourdonnais intends to bring his f-pawn into the battle. 17 lOe4 �d8 18 cS Wc6 19 f3 �e7 20 lIaci [S The realisation of the elttrapawn Lesson Thirteen 65 in endings with bishop and pawn which is inaccessible to the pawn against bishop is based bishop. on a knowledge of typical procedures. First an example ,.. from practice: w " 8 With Black to move. his king immediately reaches d8 (I ... 'it'e8 and 2 ... 'it'd8), while with White to In Karibishev·Lipiridi, 1982. move, after 1 .ihS .1i..h3 2 .1i..g6 Black.easily achieved the required .id7! 3 i..rs 'it'e8 a drawn pawn set-up: 1 ... i..n 1 a7 'it'c5 3 <,!tn ending arises. 2 ... j,d7 is the o'n ly 'it'b6 4 a8'@" i..xa8 S <,!te2 <,!tcS 6 move: after 2 . .. .1i..g4? 3 .1i..f5 i..xf5 'it'xe3 'it'b4 7¢>d4 'it'b3 8 ¢>d3 i..b7 4 ¢>xf5 ..ton 5 ¢'e5 White gains the 9 ¢>d2 i..a610 i..fS(IO ¢>el¢>c3 11 opposition. ¢>d I i..c4 12 'it'e I .id3 13 .ia2 In the initial position White can ¢>c2) 10 ... ¢>al 11 ¢'c3 .ic8 12 carry out a by·passing manoeuvre i..e4 i..e6 13 i..g6 <,!taI 14 ¢>b4 with his king to the queenside. and i..a2 IS 'it'a3 i..bl 16 j,n i..e4 17 against passive defence by Black i..a2 i..rs White resigns. (moving only his bishop) can The winning method used by obtain the fo llowing position: Lipiridi is well known to all " experienced players. w Now let us turn to theory. There are three basic types of drawn position in endings with bishop and pawn against bishop. A draw is achieved in positions where the weaker side's king occupies a square in from of the 66 Lesson Th irteen Here White wins by I .if3 .ta4 otbS 6 .i(7) 5 .id8 wc6 6 .i.h4 2 ..tc6, blocking the diagonal. It .ih2 7 .if2. But if instead of J ... follows that Black must defend .i.gJ Black plays J ... .id6!.White actively. He must bring his king to cannot achieve anything, since cS at the moment when the white after 4 .igS 'it'bS 5.id8 'tlc66..te7 king reaches c7. Then White will .th2! the black king controls cS. be unable to drive the bishop off The only way to win is by 3 both diagonals: I ..tg4 .ta4 2 ..td7 .i.c5!f4 � 4 .ie7 o;t;b5 5 ..tdS 'it'c6 6 �dl 3 ..tc6 �g4 - draw. .125! .i.h2 7 .ie3. when the while bishop penetrates to 37. A dra ll" can be achiew·d in posilion.f where Ihe weok'" shle's A drall" can be achieved in positions king can prevent the ,Iriving away where the driving away of the of his bi.fhop or Ihe blochng of bishop or the blocking of its irs diagonal. diagonal leads 10 a drall"n pawn ending. " " IV IV In this position by Centurini This position by Averbakh ( 1847) the coordination of Black's (1954) illustrates this rule. After 1 pieces is disrupted. since for .i.d2 o;t;fS! 2 .i25 'tlgS! 3 .1f6 .if2 manoeuvring by his bishop the a7- 4 .i.e5 .ih4 5 .if4 .ie7 6 .125 b8 diagonal is too short. If White's .ixg5! 7 WX25 'it'n the draw is bishop should reach a7, he will obvious. win after t .ib8 .igl 2 ..tg3 .ta7 3 .tf2, so Black tries to prevent this. A knowledge of typical procedures I .th4 �bS 2 .tf2 �a6 will help in the analysis of the Now White can try to gain a following very interesting ending, tempo after 3 ..te3(or 3 .td4) 3 ... from the game Schi.i.ss[er-Weslerinen .tg] 4 .tg5 111b5 (4 ... .thl?5 .td8 (1978). Lesson Thirteen 67 ¢>bS IS f5 'ittc6 16 ¢>g5 otdS 17 'i!tg6 'itte4 18 �h4 ¢>f3! (18 ... .tg7? 19 .tf6 ..ifB 20 .tb2 .te7 21 .tel!)1 9 .tf6 .teI 20 .tb2 .th4 21 .tel 'ittg4. 11 'ittg4'! The fourth subtlety: White chooses an incorrect plan. He could have won by II .tg5! ..txaS 12 f4 'i!tc6 13 fS .tc3 14 'i!tg6 ¢>dS IS ..tf6 .tel 16 .tb2 .th4 17 .tel Play reduces to an ending with ¢>e4 18 .i.gS. Moving the king to bishop and pawn against bishop. eS does not change anything: 13 ... t ef ..t:d4 ¢>d7 14 ¢>g6 ¢'e8 IS f6 .tb4 16 n+ 2 O! 'i!td7 17 20 \!ie' In conclusion we will examine a 21 'it'g4 -'.16 position in which a curious 22 \!iIS -'.03 incident occurred. 23 \!ig6 1!id3 In this position (Capablanca 24 .icl \!i,' Janowski, 1916) Black resigned. 2S \!igS Fifty years later Grandmaster If 25 f5 Black creates a fortress Yuri Averbakh, the author of a after 25 ... .ig7! 26 .ig5 'it'e5! 27 fundamental study orthe endgame, .id8 .ih8! showed that Janowsk i had resigned 2S Jl.g7 in a drawn position. By a king 26 \!ig6 Jl.,S manoeuvre (which appears para 27 IS \!in doxical to the uninitiated, but is a Draw agreed typical one for experts) Black could have prevented his bishop being driven off the a5-<18diagonal. Here is Averbakh's analysis: 1 ... ot>f4 !! 2 .id4(2 .ie5+ ¢'e3 3 b5 ¢'d3 4 ¢'c6 ¢'c4)2 ... �!! 3b5(3 .ic5 ¢'e2! ! 4 ¢'c6 ¢'d3! 5 ¢>d7 .ig5 6 b5 ¢'c4) 3 ... ¢'e2!! 4 ¢>c6 ¢>d3 5 .ib6 .ig5 6 ¢'b7! (6 .ic7 .ie) 7 .id6 'it'c4) 6 •.. 'it'c4 7 ¢>a6 c;t>b3! 8 .ill .idS 9 �el ¢'a4!, and the black king succeeds in laking control of a5. LESSON 14 Staunton's style and the Orthodox School Outward features in the assessment of a position An extra pawn in a knight ending In 1835 McDonnell died, followed Saint Amant-Staunton five years later by La Bourdonnais, Paris, 1843 but the main rivalry in Europe Oueen's Gambil Declined continued to be only between I d4 d5 2 c4 e6 3 e3c5 4 �c3 lt:lf6S French and English players. The �f3 iLe7 6 i.d3 b6 7 0-0 0-0 8 b3 pride of England, Howard Staunton iLb7 9 cd ed 10 1!tc2 �c6 II a3 a6 (1810-1874), enjoyed the reputation 12 Ildl cd 13 ed h6 14 b4 iLd6 IS for a comparatively short time of lId b5 16 h3 lle8 17 "'3 'tIte7 18 being the strongest player. After .id2 'i!fb6 19 i.e3 It:le7 20 gael defeating Saini-Amant in a tradi It:lhS21 'ft'dl It:lf6. tional match in 1843, within 10 How different all this 'marking years Staunton's star was already time' is to Ihe swift attacks and on the decline. But Staunton's surprise combinations of the meri! is that his games laid part of romantics! Staunton did not im the foundations for the (ulUre mediately begin professing such a teachings of Steinitz. style. At the stan of his chess The match between Staunton and career, he, like everyone, would Saint-Amant appeared outwardly attack passionately, make combi· to be very tedious. Arter the nations and sacrifice. It was only opening Staunton would switch to laler, after much thinking about manoeuvring, and only when he chess, that Staunton began to had lulled his opponent's vigilance gravitate towards closed positions would he begin an attack. When at and develop his strategy: the tacking he did not avoid exchanges gradual creation of preconditions and was quite happy to continue for an offensive. the battle in an endgame. Saint n �h4 lIc7 23 't!rd2 �h7 24 Amant, in turn, did nothing to "c2 �f6 25 <;!thl �e8 26 �rs counter his opponent's style of �xfS 27 .ixfS as 28 1!t'b3 ab 29 ab play. llc4! (89) 70 Lesson Fo urteen 39 lle2 40 lldl Saint-Amant later wrote that he had blundered away the exchange. But how was he to defend against the impending threat of 40 ... lOxc3 41 "xc3 ,**e7 42 llb2't!te4 43 Jlcc2 11g3 44 lle2 .ixf4? 40 lOxc3 41 1!hc3 .iO 42 lldel i.xe2 Staunton has achieved his aim. 43 Jbe2 "e7 He holds the initiative on the 44 't!f'b2 I1e6 queenside (with the allack on b4), 4S �f2 Ile4 and, moreover, he is ready to Staunton does not hurry to pick sacrifice the exchange (his rook at up the b4 pawn, but methodically c4 for the white-squared bishop). strengthens his posilion. 30 lOa2 lOf6 46 "a2 �n 47 g3 'i!tb7 48 't!ta3 . 31 .1d3 'W'c6 lieS 49 'ftc3 'fthl 50 h4 gS! SI .et 33 1lib2 'W'h2+ 52 �n '@'h3+ 53 ¢'gl "g4 Not, of course, 32 .1xc4 dc, S4 hg .ixf4 55 i. xf4 't!!fxe256 1!t'xe2 with attacks on g2 and b3. llxe2 57 gh c3 White resigns. 32 I!Id7 In chess lilerature Staunton's 33 �gl tUhS style of play was called the 34 1!t'd2 f5! Orthodox Positional School, the A modern commentator would essence of which was the assessment say that, after tying down his of a position on its outward opponent on the queenside, Black features. In particular, Staunton's switched to an attack on the favourite strategy - a nank attack kingside. with a stable centre - found many 3S £4 lOg3 followers. 36 .1xc4 In the later years of his life White cannot resist the temptation Staunton retired from practical but now the bishop at b7 is play, but his fe rvent organisational activated. and literary activity left a profound 36 de mark in chess. It was Staunton's 37 W'b2 JiU6 idea to hold the first international 38 lOe3 lOe4 chess tournament in 1851, for Lesson Fourteen 71 many years he published a chess magazine, and he wrote several books on the game. As in other endings. with knight and pawn against knight there is a whole series of typical procedures, the chief of which is the diversion of the knight. White's control over e6 enables him to win by a typical diverting manoeuvre: I 'bf6+ 2 ",d8 �.8 A king move is met by J ll:Id7. J ll:Ie6! ll:Id6 Or J ... iOf64 ll:IgS+and 5 ll:Ie4!. 4 �d7 ll:Ie8 5 ll:IgS+! This is how it looks in a If the previous position is practical game (Eingorn-Chiburda moved one rank down the board, nidze, 1982): the manoeuvrability of the black I ... ll:Ie6!2 rhf6 ¢>c33 ll:1aS tt:ld8! 4 knight is increased and a draw ¢>f5 (4 We5? tt:lc6+!) 4 ... 'bc6 5 becomes possible: 1 . . . ll:Ig8 (or I ll:Ib7 �4! 6 iOd6 b3 7 tt:lb5+ ¢>dJ ... ll:If5+ 2 'i!td7 'be7 3 ll:Ie5 ll:IfS 4 8 tt:la3 b2 9 ¢>e6 �d4+ and White ll:Ig4+ ¢>g7 5 ll:Ie3 'bxe3 6 e7 resigned since 10 ¢>dS is met by 10 ll:IdS!) 2 ¢>d7 ¢>g7 J ll:IeJ ¢>f8 4 ... �b5. ll:IdS ¢>g7 5 ¢'e8 ll:Ih6! with a We will now examine a few draw, since 6 e7 leads to the loss of theoretical positions. the pawn. Diagram 91 is a position by Aver The closer the pawn to the side bakh (1980). Against a pawn on of the board. the more difficult it the 7th rank the weaker side can is to defend. In this theoretical rarely draw. Were the white knight position (from Chernn. 1952) at ai, Black would have perpetual White wins even if it is Black to check: 1 ... ll:If8+ 2 �d8 �e6+. move: 72 Lesson Fourteen theoretical position (Averbakh, 1980) Black is threatening perpetual check by I ... �d7+, so White begins by parrying this threat. I �f6 �a8! (if I ... 'otfc5 2 'Ot'b7 'itlb5 3 �d5) 2 �d5! (but not 2 �xa�? wc7! with a draw)2 ... 'itld7 3 'itlb7 ¢>d8 4 �b6 CiJc7 5 'itlc6. If the initial position is moved one rank down the board, the win is easier: I �f5! �b4 2 'itlb6 1 ... ... The chances of the two sides appear to beequal (Vi lela-Augustin, 1980). but White is able to assign the functions more quickly: his king supports his pawn, while his knight blocks the opponent's. Rook's pawns are the most I '.!icS! dangerous for a knight. In this I a5 throws away the win, since Les$on Four/een 73 afler I ... ¢ld6 2 a6 lileS Black lile3+ ¢let! 10 lLlg2! wr7 (10 ... gains control over c6. ¢lfS II It:lh4+¢lf6 ) 2lLlg6) II It:lf4 1 rs Resigns. But now the knight is 100 late: I ... lileS 2 as lild7+ 3 ¢lc6! 2 as f4 3 a6 f3 4 lilc4! White cannot go into the queen ending, since Black is able to block the checks in the variation 4 a7 f2 5 as" n'W' 6 "W'eS+ ¢If5 7 'IIf8+ Illr6. 4 f2 5 Illd2 Illr6 This ending (Podgayets-Tal, 6 ¢lc6! 1969) is annotated by Averbakh: Otherwise 6 ... lLle4+. The black king is a long way 6 lLle4 from the pawn and the problem 7 Ill" Resigns for White is to drive away 'the opponenl's knight. This could have been most simply achieved by the subtle I It:ld4!,e.g. I ... c;t.c8 (I ¢lc7 2 It:le6+) 2 ¢If5 lilhS J li:le2! (threatening to win the knight) 3 ... It:lg7+4 c;t.f6 It:lc8+5 ¢lg6 It:lc7 (5 ... 'ittd7 6 hS ¢IdS 4 It:ld8 ¢leS S It:lr7+ ¢le6 6 the knight is badly placed al dJ , Illh6 1ll,7 7 g7 Ill,S 8 IllgH IlIrs 9 and it has to adopt a new 74 Lesson Fourreen approach in order to continue its 8 .,n battle with the enemy knight. Even so, White should have 3 .,g6 Iilg3 tried 8 li'le2. Black would have had 4 �f2 �d6 to continue 8 ... �d5+ 9 o;!;>f7 li'le3 5 �hl li'le2! 10 h5 tbg4 withthe possible sequel 6 .,f6 Iilf. II li'lg3 �e5+ 12 *f6 lDg4+ 13 7 Iilg3 .,d7 o;!;>g5 li:le5 14 c;t>f5 li'lf7 15 c;t>f6 lDh6 An inaccuracy which complicates 16 c;t>g6 lLIg4 when White has not Black's task. 7 ... �d5+ was achieved anything,or 15 ... 'it'e8 16 correct, e.g. 8 wf7 �f4. when 9 'it'g7 'it'e7 17 li'lf5+ \tIe6! 18 �d4+ �e2 can be mel by 9 . . . li'lxe2 JO h5 We turn 10 an examination of ¢>e7 ¢'d5 12 ¢'fB ¢'eS 13 ¢>g7 '.tell positions in which the two minor 14 i.d3 ¢'cS 15 i.a6 <;t>fS 16 i.c8+ pieces are battling against each and then 17 i.h3. when Black isin olher. All the typical ideas arc zugzwang. classiried from the viewpoint of The game went I i.c6 li.:lc2 2 realising an advantage (material i.b5 lLld )i.d7 'ittb44 i.c6 <1:'lc25 or positional). <;!;>d5 ¢'a5 6 'ittc4lUb47 i.e!! 'Llc2H '!!;Ic3 lUb4 9 ¢'c4 (0..:2 10 ¢'d3 lUb4+ II 'it'd4 lUc2+ 12 'it'd5 lVe3+ 13 ¢'cb ¢'b4 14 .iod7 ¢'a5 15 ¢'e5 ¢'b4 16 .ioxf5! (Whitt!' at last hits on the right path) 16 ... ¢'xa4 17 ¢'c4 lVn (now White can catch the knight) I K .iog6 'it'b4 19 ¢'d4 lUg3 20 'it'e3 lUfl+ 21 ¢'e2 lVh222 .ioh5 ¢'c5 23 If the passed pawn is blockaded by for Black. the knight. the stronger side 10 b6 h3 acquires greater freedom of action. II b7 h2 In this position by Arbakov, 12 b.'Il' hl'll' Black is threatening to play I ... 13 'tIIf4+ w,2 h4, simultaneously solving twO 14 .i.c4+ Wdl problems: the pawn moves off a 15 'Il'd6+ Resigns white square, and creates a bloc kade against a possible break through by the while king on the " w kingside. White's move is therefore clear: h4 Now passive defence is hopeless for Black: I ... �c4 2 o;,t.e2 �b6 3 .i.e8, or 2 ... o;,t.f5 3 .i.d7+ o;,t.g6 4 .i.e8+ o;,t.h6 5 .i.c6 �d6 6b6. The only alternative is a raid on the h4 pawn. but in this case White is able to drive the knight from b6. White's plan for realising his I o;,t.rs extra pawn (Palevich-Luznyak, 2 wd2 wg4 1981) is as follows: he ties the 3 o;,t.c3 o;,t.xh4 black king and bishop to the d8 4 o;,t.d4 o;,t.g4! square, and in the meantime his 4 ... o;,t.g3 5 o;,t.xe4 h4 6 o;,t.f5. own king breaks through at f5. S .i.xe4! I �gl! .i.cS An important finesse: after 5 2 lUf3 .i.xf'2 o;,t.xe4? h4 6 o;,t.e5 h3 Black gains a 3 Iild4 wg6 draw. The pawn ending is lost for 5 h4 Black, but after 3 ... h5! (suggested 6 o;,t.cS liJa4+ by Zak) 4 gh g4 the diversion by 7 w« wg3 the g-pawn makes White's winning 8 .i.dS chances problematiC, e.g. 5 d6 g3 6 8 b6? lOxb6 9 o;,t.xb6 o;,t.f2. d7 o;,t.e7 7 h6g2 8 01)f3 �h4 9 *f5 • wf'2 .i.f2 10 h7 �d4 (10 ... gl,,?loses 9 e4 liJc3 to II d8'W'+ <.t'xd8 12 h8"+ and 13 There is nothing else. but the lDxgl) II lOxd4 (the last chance) resulting queen ending is also lost II ... gl'W' 12 d8'W'+ o;,t.xd8 13 Lenon Fifr een 77 h8tt'+ 'ot'd7 14 'W'h7+ 'ot'c8! (avoid transforms one type of advantage ing the trap 14 ... 'ot'd6 15 'tIt'h6+'i!;c5 into another. The Achilles heel of 16 'W'c6+ 'ot'b4 17 tt'b6+ 'ot'c4 18 Black's position is his pawn at h6. "tlfb5+ when the black queen is 1 lLIeS Wf6 lost), and White has not achieved 2 lLIg4+ 'ot'g7 anything. 3 \!II] • d6 .tg3 White's plan is to penetrate S d7 .t,7 with his king to g6. 6 1ile6 .t.S 3 .trs 7 \!I.s \!In 4 We4 .id6 In the event of 7 ... h5 White 5 d5! ed+ would have won after S 'ot'd6 hg 9 6 'i!;xd5 .ib4 0,c7 .ib4+ 10 'ot'e6. 7 We6 .tel 8 'ot'd6 .ib4+ 8 ftc3! 9 Iil,S .t.S The knight switches to an ideal 10 0,b7! .tb4+ position. If 10 ... .ib6, then II 'ot'c6 �e7 8 12 liJd6 followed by 13 0,f5. 9 0,f5+ 11 'i!;eS .ie7 10 g4 12 'ot'fS Resigns Now the superiority of the Black will have to give up his knight over the bishop becomes bishop for the d-pawn and he is obvious. unable to exchange his h-pawn for I. .t.. the g-pawn. " \!In .to) 12 1il.7 .tb2 13 Iilg8 \!Ih8 Iffll I. 0,f6! W After 14 0,xh6 �h7 15 0,g8 i.c3 16 0,f6+ ¢'h6 it is difficult to approach the g5 pawn. 14 .td4 15 1!1g6 .t.S 16 0,e4 .ig7 17 0,g3 i.e5 18 0,fS i.b2 19 lOxh6 i.c3 It is interesting to fo llow how in 20 ftn+ �g8 Sahovic-Dordevic, 1976, White 21 h6 i.g7 78 LeHon Fi fteen 22 h7+ ¢>f8 'Il15. ... e3 and ... 'it'e4. 23 lUxg5 i.h8 S ,I 24 lUn Resigns 6 .1 �d6 Up till now we have been examining 7 'Ilf2 i.c5+ positions with a material advantage 8 'IlO 'Il,s (an extra pawn with bishop • 'Il" �b4+ against knight, or an extra pawn 10 'IlO with knight against bishop). We If 10 'it'dI Black breaks through will now turn to the realisation of to the h3 pawn via e5-f6-g5-h4. a positional advantage. 10 i.d2! A strong move, severely restrict ing the knight's mobility. II lUg3 Any king move would have been met by II f4. when the knight has altogether no squares. 11 'Ill. 12 ¢>g2 i.el 13 �h5+ ¢>e5 14 <;ton The pawn ending is lost for At first sight here (Meduna White: 14 lUgJ i.xgJ 15 �xg3 h5!, Rodriguez, 1980) il is hard to talk when direct play for the creation of any positional advantage. But of a passed pawn does not work: in open positions a bishop is 16 ¢>h4 ¢'f4 17 ¢>xh5�xfJ IS 'it'g5 stronger than a knight. Black's f4 19 h4 ¢>e4! 20 h5 fJ 21 h6 f2 22 plan is to create and fix weak nesses h7 f1" 2) hS'i!r 'tIi'f4+ 24 ¢>g6 in the white pawns, restrict the ",f5+ 25 ¢>h6 "h3+ 26 'it'g7 mobility·of Ihe knight, and creale "W'xh8+ 27 ¢>xhS 'it'd) and Black invasion squares into the opponent's wins. And after 16 'It>f2 ¢>f4 Black position. wins thanks to his reserve tempi. 1 e4! 14 i.h4 2 bJ �'S 15 'it'e2 f4 J hJ 'Iln 16 ¢'d3 • 10,2 'Il16 Here White could have made an S 13 attempt to break free - 16 tOg7 If the e-pawn is left in peace, i.e7 17 lbeS ¢>d4 IS tOc7. Black will play ... f4 followed by ... 16 i.e7 Lnson FifU 'f!n 79 Now 17 . . . .iJS is threatened. impossible to win: 32 ... wg5 33 17 tOg7 .i.d6 lllg3 'it'h4 34 llle4 Black avoids a trap: 28 ". f3 pawns, exchange queens, and then, would have been answered not by exploiting the bishop's lack of 29 lllxe5? f2!. but by 29 lOg5!f2 30 mobility, obtain a material advan 1Oe4+ and 31 IOxf2. tage. 29 !ild6 f3 1 g6! 30 1Oe4+ ¢'f4 2 hg fg 31 'On .lh4! 3 a3 a5 Accuracy to the end - after the 4 b3 h5 careless 31 ". J.d4 32 iOhI it is S .,4 !ilfS 80 Lesson Fi fteen 6 .HZ 'IIId7 15 'iihfS ePo 1 a4 1;c1 Black takes with the pawn. to 8 1;c2 give his king access to e6. The invasion of the queen at a8 16 i.e3 llIg6 is incorrect, since as soon as the 17 eO checks come to an end, White The pawn would all the same loses material: 8 "'a8 W'd3! 9 have been lost. "a7+ ¢lc8 10 "'a8+ 1;d7 II 17 ",d6 'IIIb7+ �8 12 'IIIb8+ I!;n I) 18 ltg5 "b7+ �e7 and there is nodefence 19 ",d) f4! against the check at fl or the By this elegant stroke Black capture on b3. fo rces the white king onto the h· 8 "d8 file, whereas thc decisive events 9 <;!tel gS! will take place on the queenside. to fg 20 gfh4 21 we3 h3 22 wf3 �5 23 This exchange is in any event r,!;>g3 �xf4! 24 i.d8 �e2+ 25 wxh3 inevitable. �d4 26 .ixb6 �xb3 27 .id8 'it'e4 10 "i!t'xgS+ 28 ¢>g4 ¢'d4 29 wf4 ¢>xc4 30 'it'e4 II 'it'd 10,7 ¢'c3 31 i.f6+ The concluding chapter in our 1U4 endgame section is devol(:d to W rook endings. We will first look at cerlain procedures in the battle between rook and pawns. IUJ w In such positions Euwe rccom· mended using the rule of the "square", the side orthe " square" being lengthened by the number of moves required by the black king to reach a point from which A rook rarely loses to a pawn, to control the pawn's queening but here (from Troitsky. 1895) square. In the given case two Black's king is blocking his rook's squares should be added to the path to the 8th rank: "square" or the r5 pawn, and so t d7 11g6+ 2 'ot>e5!(nol 2 3 �g5 f2 4 wg4 ¢>e3 5 ¢>g3 we2 6 ¢>g2). The correct method is 10 /05 transfer the rook to the pawn's 8 queening square - then it will be supp0rled by its own king. I lief+! wd3 No better is I . . . ¢>D 2 IIfJ+ �g4 J wg7 f4 4 \l>f6f1 5 6 wg. n 2. (" culting off the king"): I ... 7 �g3 �e2 lid3! 2 gS (2 ¢lg2 lld6! 3 gS lig64 8 IId'2+ ¢lh3 1hgS SWh4 l1gl)2 . .. lih33 The way to defend against two �2 JihS 4 the rule of the "square" can /U6 simplify the calculation: a draw W can be achieved if the king enters the "square" of the rear pawn (the rook must already be attacking the queening square of the leading pawn). For the inattentive a trap lies in wait: the opponent may reverse the roles of the leadingand rear pawns! L('sson Six!een 83 In Penrose-Perkins, 1972. White's And now a few words .about problem was to allocate his duties endings fea turing rook and pawn correctly. The aimless I 'bc4? h3 2 against rook. The positions of ¢>d3 h2 3 llcl g3 leads to defeat. Philidor and Lucena ("bridge The rook must go the rear of the building") were studied in our leading pawn: earlier book, and so here we will 1 lIc8! examine some olher Iheoreteieal Which pawn should be made positions. the leading one? If I ... h3. then 2 lIh8 'bf5 3 ..tlc4 'is'f4 4 'it'd4 'it'D The methods of play with a (4 ... g3 5 llh4+!) 5 ..tle5. and knight's pawn wen� studied in While completes his regrouping. det;.!il by Grigoriev in 19J6. In The g-pawn gives Black more particular, he considered positions chances: in which the defender's king is CUi 1 gJ off from the pawn. In this case the 2 IIg8+ 7 ... h2 8 'iPf4. I ... If the kings and the pawn are '.&d5 3 '.&a4, and the advance of moved one rank down the board, the pawn is assured. the position is now a draw: White is unable to ensure the advance of his pawn, e.g. 1 �a4 lh8+ 2 '.&b5 11)9 :b8+ 3 'it'a5 lIa8+4 '.&b6 llb8+ 5 W <'baS :a8+ 6 '.&b5 llb8+ 7 'ot?a4 :a8+ 8 '.&b3 :b8, or I litc4'.&d6 2 �a4 '.&d5 3 ItcH 'it'd6 4 <&a5 lla8+ 5 <&t>5 Ilb8+ 6 <'bc4 Ilb7, with the threat of answering 7 b5 with 7 ... Ilc7. It should be noted that with the black king at d4 (white pawn al b4) it is possible to cut off Ihe While has a guaranteed win if king along the rank: 1 llc6! <'&d5 2 the black king has been driven lh6 Against a bishop's pawn or Cutting the king off on the central pawn, new possibilities e-file also does not lead 10 a win - appear, involving allacking the 1 lld4 'ot?e5 2 llc3 (2 lid7 <&e6 3 king with the rook from the side or lld4 'i&e5) 2 ,., Ilc8+3 llc4 llb84 Ihe rear. llb6<'bd5 5 Ila6 llc8+6'.&b3,l1c6! In this theoretical position by As in the previous example, if Ihe Averbakh (110), Black's pieces are black king is al e4 it can be cuI off correctly placed for defence: his along the rank - I lld6 <&e5 2 lla6 king is on the short side of the Le5S0n Sixteen 85 1I:eI 4 lld2 llaI!!5 11:r2+¢'g7 6e7 /III lla7+. This combination ofattacks 8 from the rear and the side is highly effective, and is also applicable against a pawn on the 5th rank. pawn, and his rook on the long side. But a draw can be attained only if there are three files between the pawn and the rook. In the given case Black is able to regroup: 1 ... J1b7+2 ¢'d6 lib6+3 �d7 lib7+ 4 <;W8 J1b8+ 5 ¢'c7 Against a pawn on the 4th rank J1b2 6 Jiln lia2! 7 e7 1I:a7+, and the method of defending from the White cannot escape from the side front is employed: 1 �c4 llc8+ 2 checks. ,"5 lId8 3 'lk5 :c8+ 4 �b6 lld8! 5 ¢'c5 llc8+ 6 �b4 J1d8 7 �4 1Ic8+ 8 ¢'d3 lld8, and White cannot strengthen his position. An important fe ature is that the black king should be at f5 or f6, so as not to allow the white rook to defend the pawn from e4. In concluding this chapter, we should like to point out that rook endings occur more often than any others. Anyone who fe els at home in them will become a This is another theoretical confident endgame player. As an position by Averbakh. Here Black illustration of this, wewill examine defends by switching from the a practical ending from a junior threat of rear checks to side event. Why from a junior event, checks: I ... ¢'f6 2 :c6 lile2!3 1I:d6 and not a grandmaster one? 86 Lesson Sixteen Because (we once again emphasize) the continuation was 12 i.xc6 bc in junior games one can find any 13 ltJxc6 i.b7 14 �d4 .txd4 15 required idea from the arsenal of 1It"xd4 0-0 16 0-0-0 .txc6 17 dc modern theory. 'W'xc6 with an equal game. Vasya Prokofiev, a l4-year-old Candidate Prokofiev-Gelin Master from the Moscow Pioneers Sports Schools Competition Palace, tries to find his own path. Leningrad 1982 12 ab Sicilian Defence 12 ... �xb2 is more critical, I •• ,5 whereas now Black acquires a 2 1;)13 1;)", weakness at b5, which will sub 3 d4 ,d sequently tie him down. 4 tUxd4 .6 13 i.d' 5 1;)<3 i..7 White sets course for transposing 6 i.c3 1;)£6 into a technical ending. 7 i.,' d6 I3 0-0 8 13 \!I'b6 Black could have repaired his Tho Dragon Variation is a pawn chain, but in Ihis case his frequent guest in junior tournaments, king would have remained in the The tactical diversity, together centre, e.g. 13 . . . be 14 �xg7 11g8 with the strategical clarity of its 15 i.h6c5 160-Ofollowedby 11fel ideas. make this system very and pressure down the e-file. popular. and the majority of 14 i.xg7 o;!rxg7 young players try it out. In the 15 't!td4+ o;!rg8 present game Black chooses a 16 tUb4 't!tc4 rather ra re continuation. and after 17 c3! prolonged thought White decides An original and strong positional to avoid the recommendations of move. White voluntarily gives theory. himself doubled pawns, but they 9 i.b5 11/,7 will be difficult to get at, and the 10 I;)d5 tUxd5 weakness at b5 will be a target for II ed a6 attack. 12 ltJxc6 17 1It"xd4 Up till now all has gone 18 ,d "''' in accordance with the recom 19 In the past one orten heard stories up with a large key. about the unusual mechanised The Empress's best player lost . "Turk" which could play chess. to the "Turk" fairly quickly . . It The history of it goes back more cannot be so! There is a man than 200 years, but it still hidden in the box!", was his provokes admiration. wounded cry. At the demand of In the summer of 1769 the royal the Empress an examination took court in Vienna resembled an place. The doors of the box were agitated beehive. All the courtiers opened, and the onlookers saw could talk about nothing other that the interior was filled with a than the chess automaton of complicated mechanism of rotating Baron Kempelen. Befofe the eyes cogwheels. toothed gears and of the Austrian Empress, a clash intricate levers and shafts. had just laken place between the Kempelen was richly rewarded automaton and the best chess by the Empress, and the fame of player al the courl. the chess automaton spread across The automaton consisted of a the whole of Europe. For the next wax figure of a Turk in colourful 35 years - right until his death in Eastern dress and with a turban 1804 - Kempelen reaped the on its head. sealed al a large box fruits of his invention. The like table. On the table was an mechanical "Turk" travelled all inlaid chess board, and the over Germany and visited Paris, "Turk" moved the pieces with a London and Warsaw. Kempelen mechanised arm. In addition, the and his automaton were invited "Turk" could nod its head (two everywhere. Even the Russian nods signified a check, three Empress Catherine II from distant signified mate) and smoke a pipe. St Petersburg wanted to see the The "Turk" had a clockwork automaton for herself. mechanism, and after each twelve How was Kempelen able to fool movemenlS the inventor wound it the public for so long? After all, Lesson Sevenleen 89 no one was able to show that there it a second time. But when the was a man concealed in the box. rules were broken for the third One has to give Kempelen his due time. the "Turk" became angry, as a skilful constructor. The and with a movement of its arm illusion of space inside the box threw the piece onto the floor. But was created by mirrors. arranged Napoleon was very happy that at appropriate angles, and also by he had managed to upset the special camouflaged partitions. mechanical miracle. Here is the The man hidden inside was game itself. therefore not visible, even when the doors of the box were opened. Napoleon-Automaton The system for transmitting the •• .5 moves of the hidden player was 2 '!In �o6 also very clever. Strong magnets 3 .to' �r6 were inserted in the pieces with • �.2 .to5 which the game was played. 5 .3 d6 Under all the squares of the chess 6 0-0 .tg' board, metal spheres were threaded 7 '!Id3 �h5 onto metal spokes. Each piece 8 h3 �xe2 attracted the corresponding sphere. 9 \!fxe2 �r. Even after Kempelen's death 10 '!I.I �d' the automaton enjoyed success. 11 .tb3 It)xh3+ Maelzel became the owner of the 12 *h2 '!Ih4 "Turk", and there is a recorded and White soon resigned. account of the automaton having The automaton's secret was met Napoleon. revealed some twenty years later. At a ceremonial reception in Although many had already guessed 1809 Napoleon played a game thai a man was concealed in the with the automaton. In an inferior box, this was shown to be true position (in the box was concealed only during a performance by the Johann Allgaier, the author of a automaton in the American town fa mous book on chess theory) of Philadelphia. When the "Turk" the Emperor decided to try to began playing against one of the confuse the automaton, and made spectators, a fire broke out in the an illegal move. The "Turk" hall. In fact the fire was fictitious, returned the piece to its square. but the ensuing panic was genuine. Napoleon again repeated his The "Turk" also gave in to the mistake. The automaton corrected panic. Despairing cries were heard 90 Lesson Seventeen from inside the box, and the queenside. and embarks on a automaton began to shake. regrouping of his pieces. The secret of the mechanical IS !Od7 chess player was exposed. The A flexible move; Black takes automaton was put in a museum, control of b6, c5 and e5, and in where in 1854 it was destroyed case of necessity his bishop can during a genuine fire. Thus closed come out to f6. a fa mous page in the history of 16 g4? chess. The outcome of the game shows that this move is bad. Yet White We now turn to the question of has long been preparing it. All his planning, and we will first consider preceding, rather passive, play has a plan involving active piece play. been involved with reinforcing his queenside. so as after the advance 11.1 of the g-pawn to be fully ready to 8 meet his opponent's possible counterplay. But White has assessed the position incorrectly. 16 lbaS! The changed situation on the board allows Black to switch from a somewhat abstract plan of play on the queenside to a fully concrete and deeply conceived This position arose in the game operation in the centre. Its thematic Bouaziz-Ribli (Leningrad Inter basis is the position of the bishop zonal Tournament, 1979) after at b7 vis-a-vis the whit� king. I e4 c5 2 lOf3 d6 3 d4 cd 4 lUxd4 Black therefore takes energetic lOf6 5 lOc3a6 6 .i.e2e6 7 0-0 1l..e7 8 measures to open the a8-h 1 f4 0-0 9 ¢hl ftc7 10 a4 lUc6 II diagonal. Here it is appropriate to lOb3 b6 12 ..i.f3 ..i.b7 13 W"el lIac8 cite grandmaster Koto\!: " A unified 14 1l..e3 IIre8 IS lIcl (113) plan in a game of chess is an White has played the opening aggregate of strategic operations, passively, and Black has completed following one after another. each the mobilization of his forces time fulfilling an independent without difficulty. But what plan idea stemming from the demands should he now choose? Black of the position on the board." decides to begin operations on the 17 It:IxaS ba Lesson Sevenleen 91 18 �d2 tt'xd2 d4, and White cannot play While is manifestly ioconsislem. 24 �xe4 de 25 .ig4 e3. He wishes to attack on the 24 lObt lOxd2 kingside and at the same time to 25 tt'xd2 defend on the queenside. With the The knight cannot take on d2, bishop at e3 Black had the strong since after 25 ... i.a3 the c2 pawn manoeuvre '" �b6·c4. This can be fa lls. prevented by moving the pawn to 25 �b4 b3, but for this the knight at c3 has 26 d4! to be defended. This little combination crowns 18 "'0 Black's efforts. But now Black masses his forces 27 ,b i.xf3+ for an attack on e4. 28 �.I 11.2 19 b3 29 11>1' litxd2 And While still conlinues the 3. litxc8+ "xc8 reinforcement of his Queenside. 31 lOxd2 'tIt'cl+ 19 tlb8 32 ",n ab 20 tte2 tta8! 33 �.2 'tt'c2+ A splendid queen manoeuvre, 34 �.3 �f8 wouldn't you agree? The originator Resigns of such a regrouping was the In this game a weakening of the Czech grandmaster Reti. Now king's pawn screen (16 g4) and the there is a real threat to the e4 passive play of the opponent pawn: ... i.f6xc3. allowed Black to plan a strategic 21 g5 dS! operation aimed at opening the Black has carried oul his plan: long white-squared diagonal. All the opening of the long white his.. subsequent actions (queen squared diagonal cannot heavoided. manoeuvres, tactical blows) were 22 '" aimed at carrying out this main The variation 22 e5 d4 23 .!Dbl plan. It is more difficult to choose d3! 24 cd �xb3 favours Black. a plan, and especially to carry it 22 ed out, when the opponent does not 23 'tt'g2 lOe4! make any obvious mistakes. But Threatening 24 .'. �xd2 2S about this in the following lesson. LESSON 18 The Cafe de la Regence Pardoning a convicted man A strategic gem by Akiba Rubinstein If today you ask anyone where Franklin. Danlon, Robespierre, you can play chess, you will be 'Napoleon, Turgenev and Kuprin. directed to the nearest chess club. A chess atmosphere pervaded BUI where was chess played 200- the cafe. The ceiling was made in 300 years ago, when there were no the form of a chess board, the chess clubs? walls were decorated with chess The forerunner of modern chess pieces. and the names of fa mous clubs was the Cafe de la Regence. players were written in gold. The The fa mous philosopher and Cafe de la Regence was firmly encyciopaedisl Diderot wrote in established as part of the everyday 1762: "Paris is the place in the life of Paris. Here is one of the world, and the Cafe de 13 Regence curious stories associated with the the place in Paris. where this game first chess club. (chess) is played best of all." .. At the end of the last century Yes, it was in the Cafe de la the comic opera De/e at Philidor! Regence that the best chess by Adame Drotaque was staged in players gathered. Among those to Paris. The action takes place in the play there at various times Cafe de la Regence in 1777. A were PhiJidor, Deschapelles. Saint young musician Richard asks for Amant, Staunton, La Bourdonnais, the hand of the lovely Doree, Anderssen. Morphy, Sieinitz, daughter of the cafe owner, Chigorin, Lasker, Capablanca Monsieur Budinot. Doree agrees. and Alekhine. Visitors to the cafe, But Ihe intractable fa ther makes a who came to watch the great "small" condition: Richard has to players in action. included writers defeat Philidor. The suitor is in and public and political figures despair - this is equivalent to a who were no less great. Among refusal. Philidor himself comes to those to do battle at the c.hess his aid. He decides to save the tables of Ihe Cafe de la Regence lovers by losing to Richard. The were Rousseau, Voltaire, Diderot, game begins. The wretched Richard Lesson Eighteen 93 has no suspicion of his formidable Incidentally, this factor saved the opponent's intentions; he is terribly life of one of his political opponents. nervous and plays so badly that Once Robespierre lost to a Philidor has to be careful that he pleasant-looking youth, and got doesn't win the game by accident. out his purse in order to settle up Suddenly, from a neighbouring in those days they always played room, the sounds of a familiar for a stake. But, in a voice shaking song are heard. It is his. Philidor's. with emotion, the youth said: music. The singer is Doree. She is "You have lost, but my stake is a hoping to distract the great chess person's life." And with these player, but thing:; takean unforeseen words he handed Robespierre an turn. The composer listens, forgets order to free the Marquis de his intentions and wins the Merouy, who had been sentenced game against the luckless suitor. to death. "Who are you?", Robes The latter is inconsolable. Then pierre demanded threateningly. the noble Philidor resorts to an "His fiancee!" - and the young extreme measure. He threatens to man removed his wig. Before move to another cafe, if Budino! Robespierre, dressed up as a man, will not allow Doree to marry sat a blonde, curly-haired girl. Richard. The owner cannot afford Robespierre signed the order. such a loss. and, to general With the passage of time, all the rej oicing, he is fo rced to give his historic chess relics disappeared agreement to the marriage. from the Cafe de la Regence. and Thus Philidor, one of the after the two World Wars of the founders of French comic opera, a 20th century the cafe was turned hundred years later became one or into an ordinary restaurant. But its heroes!" (From an article by the Cafe de la Regence will be Henkin in 64 - Shakhmatnoye remembered in chess for ever. Obozrenie. 1980.) During the era of stormy We turn to an examination of political passions which shook games in which neither player France in the later 18th and early makes any obvious positional 19th centuries, the Cafe de la mistakes. This factor makes the Regence served as a release for choice of a strategic plan con many political figures. Robespierre, siderably more difficult. Usually after becoming head of the in such situations the method of Jacobin government, would call step-by-step planning is used into the cafe to play chess. (grandmaster Kotov's fo rmula). 94 Lesson Eighteen The start of a delicate strategic concept. White plans to transfer the knight via d2 to c4 (after first ensuring its safety by playing his pawn to a4), then double rooks on the c-file and post his bishop at a3, reckoning that on the queenside Black has less space and will be unable to parry his opponent's numerous threats. AI the same time the queen move to d3 This position was reached in the prevents possible counterplay by game Rubinstein-Duras (Carlsbad, Black on the kingside. 15 ... lUe7 191 1) after I c4 e5 2 lUc3 lUf6 3 g3 was no doubt played with ... f5 in i.b4 4 i.g2 0-0 5 lUf3 ne8 6 O..() mind, bUI now this is impossible, lUc6 7 lUd5 i.f8 8 d3 h6 9 b3 d6 10 since after 16 ... f5 17 lUh4! Black i.b2 It:l,,d5 II cd lUe7 12 e4 c5 13 has to exchange on e4 (17 ... f4 is dc lU"c6 14 d4 i.g4 15 d5 It:le7. impossible due to 18 gf ef 19 'tIt'd2 Today the English Opening is one g5 20 'Wd4), which allows White to of the most popular ways of obtain a splendid attacking position. beginning the game. In Rubinstein's Therefore Black is doomed to time (and mainly thanks to him) passivity. the theory of this opening was 16 fld7 only beginning to be developed. In 17 I1ld2 >i.h3 the opening Black committed two 18 •• 1."g2 inaccuracies. The exchange of 19 �xg2 llebS knights on move 10 led toa spatial Black does not wish to die of advantage for White on the suffocation. and so he does his queenside (10 ... g6 was better). utmost to hinder White's plan. And Black's last move was also a But in view of the changed poor one, sinc!! the knight is situation, Rubinstein too makes passively placed at e7. A more slight corrections to his actions. suitable post for it would have 20 It:lc4 b5 been d7 (after ... It:lb8-d7). How 21 ab 'W"b5 ever, the drawbacks to Black's 22 lh3 lUg6 15th move become cJearonly after 23 Ilfal a6 Rubinstein's brilliant reply. 24 i.c1 Ilb7 16 'W'd3!! 25 i.e3 £6 Ll!sson Eighll!l!n 95 26 f3 lOe1 (115) 29 'ttc4 'ffxc4 30 lOxc4 lrab8 31 lOd2 lIS W The game is practically decided. Now comes the technical phase: 31 ... lIc7 32 lilxa6 lilc2 33 lil6a2 lilxa234 lilxa2 i.e1 35 �f2 Black is staunchly blocking all the (10 ... lOxd5 . 15 ... 'be7) allowed points of invasion. Strokes of White to carry out a positional genius are always simple. Rubinstein squeeze on the queenside. establishes that Black's defensive But how do you form a plan hero is his queen. It follows that, if when you cannot discern any it is exchanged, his opponent's either tactical or positional in· defences will collapse. accuracies by the opponent? In 21 ttn! lOeB this case too there are proven 28 Iild2 l!Ib4 recommendations. LESSON 19 A World Champion's advice Pressurizing in chess respect is the strategic paHern of ,I> the Karpov-Timman game, in IV which Black does nOI make a single anti-positional move, but nevertheless loses both the opening and the middlegame battles. Karpov adheres 10 the method of accumulating slight advantages. Each such slight advanlage on its own does not prevent any danger to the opponent. But their aggregate This position arose in the game leads to a big positional advantage. Karpov-Timman (",Tournament And so, over to Karpov: of Stars", Montreal 1979) after "To all appearances, the knight I e4 d6 2 d4 �r6 3 lOc3g6 4 g3 �g7 move to a6 is not the best solulion. 5 i,g2 0-0 6 lilge2 eS 7 0-0 Now any attempt to bring this llJa6 (116). knight into play will involve either Before handing over to the giving up the centre (the exchange World Champion, we will turn ed), or a considerable loss of once again to Kalov's formula, time. For the moment these which states that "a unified plan in considerations may seem rather a game of chess is an aggregate of too general, and even abstract in strategic operations, following nature. But as the middlegame one after another .. ," In the approaches, and particularly in games examined earlier, an obvious the middlegame itself, the scattered mistake (16 g4, Bouaziz-Ribli) state of Black's forces will cause and an imperceptible inaccuracy him much inconvenience. (10 ... It:lxdS, Rubinstein-Duras) 8 litel c6 disturbed the positional equilibrium 9 h3 on the board. Interesting in this A typical prophylactic move in Lesson Nineteen 97 such silUations. White restricts the forces White has economized on opponent's bishop, and at the one tempo (1!td2 will involve an same time creates on the kingside attack), and this will also play a a "no-go area" also for the certain role in the general offensive. remaining minor pieces. 11 'itc7 9 Jil:e8 Black is quite unable 10 attend All Black's hopes of obtaining to the off-side position of his counterplay are associated with knight. Thus on 11 ... ed there pressure on the e4 pawn. follows 12 .txd4 lOc5 13 e5 lLlh7 10 j.gS 14 ed 't!txd6 15 b4 lLla6 16 b5 cb 17 Again a typical device, which lOxb5 with clearly the better pursues the same aim - the chances for White. One thing that accumulation of small advantages. is indisputable (with regard to the Then all lhese imperceptible factors move 'tIrc7) is that that merge together to form that movement of this powerful piece superiority of one set of pieces always renects markedly on the over another, which is customarily position, and therefore a post for called a positional advantage. it must be sought with particular When Black has the given pawn care. If there is no necessity, aS,for formation in the centre, this example, in the present case, this bishop move is frequently played should in general not be hurried. both in the King's Indian Defence, II fo llows that Black should and in the Pirc Defence. On the perhaps have r�stricted himself other hand, the pin on the knight to the prophylactic II ... �h7 is highly unpleasant, especially - since all the same this move since by II 'tid2 White threatens will have to be made sooner or to enforce it for a long time, and in later! general restrain the development 12 1rd2 ;,h7 of Black's entire kingside. And, Now on 12 ... ed White would on the other hand, Black has reply 13 lLlxd4, since all the same constantly to reckon with the Black has to waste a tempo on the possibility of .th6. It was evidently defence of his h6 pawn. all these considerations which 13 Hadl forced my opponent to make his Thus White has emerged from next move. the opening with both a lead in 10 h6 development and a more expedient II .te3 arrangement of his forces. Now for the mobilization of his 13 ·j.d7 (II 7) 98 Lesson Nineteen for him to decide on such a ill desperate measure. U' 16 f4 While Black has been completing the mobilization of his forces, White has succeeded in carrying out in full his projected plan. Black has some highly unpleasant problems to solve. He can prevent the further advance of the kingside pawns only by opening the centre, On the threshold of the middle but this will lead to a further game it is always useful to weigh increase of White's spatial ad up the resources of both sides, and vantage. In the end Timman made to make adjustments to one's the move which I most expected of initial plans. Here I sank into him in this situation. thought, and soon came to the 16 b5 conclusion that straigh.tforward One of Timman's fa vourite play in the centre would nol get moves, but here, since White is not me anywhere. Now, with the aim yet weakened on the queenside. it. of seizing fresh territory, the is very easy for him to neutralize kingside pawns must be advanced. his opponent's threats. But I did not wish to play 14 f4 17 a3 b4 ?! immediately. It would be illogical Having lost the battle on the to increase the tension straight kings ide, the Dutch grandmaster aWily - all the same White will wishes at any price 10 iniliate subsequently have 10 play g4, so complications on the other parts why not first utilize a resource for of the board. All the same it would strengthening the position, such have been more sensible not to as g4 and tbgJ? At the same time. break up his pawns, bUl lostick to White also solves an important wailing tactics, since now White stralegic problem - he reinforces can advantageously transpose into his e4 pawn. any endgame. In the game, it is 14 g4 lIadB true, things do not come to that ... IS IOgJ .te8 18 ab ttlxb4 The advance f4 can be radically 19 tbce2 prevented only by ... g5, but Black's idea was somehow to Black's position is not yet so bad bring his pieces IOgether, by Lesson Nint'leen 99 playing ... a5, ... Aa6, ... ed and ... 22 .td7 c5, but this is a lengthy process. Intending nevertheless to play 19 cd ... �c5, for which the c6 pawn In the event of 19 ... a5 Black must be defended in advance was justifiably afraid of the (23 ... lLIcs 24 b4 cb 25 cb li)e6). consolidating reply 20 d. But his 23 It:lO lile7 last move signifies something even 23 ... ll:lc5 no longer works more. By surrendering the centre, because of 24 eS. Perhaps Black Black as though acknowledges should have decided on 23 ... c5, that he has lost the openingbattle. although it is true that in thi� case The strategic initiative is now the knight at a6 has the appearance totally on White's side. Also of a "living reproach". prelly cheerless was 19 ... cS 20 fe 24 ..Q.f2 de (20 ... cd loses a piece) 21 dS. One of the last prophylactic 20 �)(d4 as moves. Prior to his decisive White's subsequent plan essen offensive, White places his pieces tially reduces to preventing the in the most harmonious way opponent's pieces from coming possible, and once agai.n into play. reinforces his forepost al e4! 21 c3 lLIa6 (1/8) 24 'tid3 is premature in view of 24 ... .tc8. lIS 24 Ae8 W A tactical mistake. However, Black's position was so bad. and was so disliked by my opponent. that"' sensed that the end was close. 25 'tid3! W'b7 In the event of 25 ... ll:lb8 Black suffers heavy loss of material after 26 e5. 22 "Wc2! 26 lilal! A subtle move, which, firstly. Another subtle move, which prevents the black knight from essentially concludes the game. moving.to c5 (in view of the reply Black is unable to defend his b4!). and secondly, continues the queenside weaknesses, while 26 ... previous strategic policy of streng 'W'xb2 clearly fails to 27 lIebl, thening the e4 pawn. napping the queen. 100 Lesson Nine/em 26 'Oe7 Ribli game there was a relatively 27 IhaS lldd1 simple strategic plan. the realization 28 b4 '0<6 of which demanded purely technical 2" f.,3 e5 measures. In the classic example 30 IS 'Od8 of a complex strategic plan 31 b5 (Rubinstein-Duras) White's deep For "complete happiness" it ideas were put inw effect by remains for White to play c4, to outwardly harmless, but essentially achieve domination over th' crushing, far-sighted manoeuvres. whole board. And in our times, in a sharp dash, 31 �h8 Karpov was able to create a model 32 f.f2 We7 example of limiting theopponent's 33 Ita4 't!Ib8 possibilities. The World Champion 34 e4 employed pressurizing over the White's pieces have completed entire board - the most modern, their great work. All that remains dynamic strategic plan. based on is for him to shoot gently, but taking account of the most subtle accurately, at the goal. tactical nuances in the position, 34 lla7 and on a consistent realization of 35 11"a7 lha7 individual positional operations. 36 eS de 37 �xe5 Ih2 A variety of ideas, and a variety 38 .ixcS Resigns" of ways of handling the middle Karpov conducted this entire game. But these examples give a game in one breath: the consistent fa irly clear impression of the restricting of the opponent's compleK art of planning. Learning counterpiay. the gradual seizure to form a good plan is a difficult of space, and the preparation of maner, and it is to this problem active measures. that the next few lessons will Let us sum up. In the Bouaziz- be devoted. LESSON 20 Le Palamede - the first chess magazine The seven evaluation principles Choosing a plan As is the case in other fields, chess have been preserved. has non-periodic and periodic The first chess magazine was literature. The non-periodic relates published for three years - almost to books (games collections, opening right up to the death of La guides. handbooks, studies of Bourdonnais. But the idea of Le certain questions of theory, and so Palamede quickly fo und fo llowers. on). The periodic publications 3rc In 1837 the Philidaril'n appeared chess magazines (usually monthly). in London, in the early 1840s of which there are now more Saint·Amant revived ie PalamUe, than a hundred in the world. The and Staunton became editor of the first chess magazine appeared in Chess Player's Chronic/e. 1836. This time marks the start of When at the height of his chess journalism. And all top powers, La Bourdonnais look a players regard it as a matter of great step towards chess immorta honour, if not to edit a magazine lity by becoming the fo under and or write:a column for a newspaper, editor orlhe magazine Le PalamMe. then at least to write articles for The magazine immediately became chess periodicals. popular, and within a year it had In the Soviet Union the main 260 subscribers. which was very chess magazines are edited by many for those times. The sub World Champion Anatoly Karpov scribers also included foreign (64 - Shakhmarnoyt Obotrenie), chess enthusiasts. in particular Grandmaster Yuri Averbakh (Shak· the Russian masters Petroff and hmaty II SSSR and Shakhmatny Jaenisch. The magazine was also Bulletin) and Grandmaster Aivar read by Pushkin, and in his library Gipslis (Shakhmaty - the organ of the first issues of Lt Palamede the Latvian Chess Federation). 102 Lesson Twemy of a spatial advantage: the control of open files, diagonals and ranks; active placing of the pieces; pawn structures. weak and strong squares. As a result of a study of these elements, a player makes a static evaluation of the position, chooses a plan, and then starts calculating variations and searching for a specific move. From being slatic, the evaluation must be transformed Evaluare rhe position. choose a plan into a dynamic one, . taking and make a move account of all tactical nuances in This example (Hort-Dolezhal. the position. 1962) is a fairly simple one. Afler In accordance with this method I fe re 2 'tIfxfS+ lhfS 3 llxfS+ tOgS of positional evaluation, let us 4 .txeS 't!fg4 S tOc3 'tIt'gS 6 .tf4 examine the position in diagram tt'hS , .txd6 .td2 S lhgS+ Black 119. resigned. But it is with this game Material balance fragmen! that we begin our discussion on positional evaluation. The two sides have equal forces. II was Wilhelm Sieinitz who only one exchange having taken first developed a method for place. evaluating a position. He would The existence of direct threats first divide a position inlo elemenlS, then compare the characteristic Neither side appears to have elements for While and for Black, any immediate threalS, although and only after this form an the e5 square obviously draws opinion on the position, choose a one's attention. plan, and begin searching for a specific move. Modern praxis has The placing af the kings. their safe ty developed many features of the It is obvious that the white Steinitz theory, and today an evalu king is not threatened in any way, ation of a position incJudesan ana whereas Black'Ii has grounds for lysis of the following-basic elemenlS: disquiet: the bishop at b2 is material balance; the existence of striking with an "X-ray" beam direct threats; placing of the kings. along the a l-h8 diagonal, which their safety; the centre, the existence should have been parried by the Lesson Twenty IOJ black bishop. But the lalter has positioned on their own, without found itself on the extraneous mutual support. The bishop at square h6. The black king's other h6 makes a particularly pitiful defenders are also arranged rather impression. awkwardly, and one senses a Pawn structure, weak and strong certain weakness of the back rank. squares The centre and space The basic characteristic of this The pawn at d5 gives White not position is the existence of pawn only an advantage in the centre, chains. In themselves the pawn but also a certain gain of space. chains here are without defects - This latter factor eases White's there are no weak (backward or manoeuvring freedom, and restricts doubled) pawns. It cannot be said the manoeuvring possibilities of that there are any weak points in black pieces. the position, For example, White has concentrated three attacks on Con/rol of open files. diagonals e5 (one pawn, two with piecesl. and ranks but Black is holding e5 with two The position is a closed one, pawn defenders. Jumping ahead, and there are no open lines (apan we should say that the final from the black queen's empty evaluation of the position shows diagonals, which are of no impor· that Black's e5 square is after all tance). weak. Active placing of the pieces. Let us sum up the first results of Here even a brief glance at the our acquaintance with the position. position is sufficiem to determine Our analysis of all the elements White's advantage. It is evident has shown that White has a spatial that his heavy pieces are contem· advantage, his pieces are ready for plating operations along the f·file, action along the f·file and the long the bishop at b2, as already diagonal, and the black king's mentioned, has long been threaten· residence is weakened. In the ing the black king, and the knight remaining elements of the position at dJ has the e5 and f4 squares one observes approximate equality. under attack. One senses the It follows that While's plan general preparedness of the white should include opening up the pieces for active measures. At the position and attacking the king - same time the black pieces are in this case the defects in Black's 1U4 Lesson Twenty position will tell. Of course, in a tournament From a static evaluation of the game such reasoning would be position. let us now turn to a very much shortened. A good dynamic one: to a search for a player would find 4 i.xe5 in a specific move and an assessment couple of minutes. But the thought of the opponent's counterplay. process, the direction of search, Which move leads to an opening and the switching from one up of the position? Only I fe. element to another are all shown Black replies I . . . fe with an attack pretty clearly in this example. on the white queen. The queen has In many positions there is no no retreat, there only remains question of one side having a real 2 'ftxf8+ llxfS 3 lhfS+ 'DgS. As a advantage. The correct evaluation result White has two rooks for a of a position more often leads to queen. At the same time the black the conclusion that in the given king looks tightly shut in at hS, so situation White (for example) has that a smothered mate directly a slight advantage in the placing of suggests itself. But a smothered his pawns (there are the pre mate is given by a knight can a conditions for the creation of a white knight reach f7? It can! He piece outpost), while in other must take on e5 with his bishop. respects the position is equal. Very and after ... de play 'Dxe5 with a well. for the forming of a plan it is simultaneous attack on the queen quite sufficient to have a guide, at d7 and the f7 square (this is such as the creation of a piece where the weakness of the e5 outpost. If this can be achieved, square tells). Let us check whether the advantage will be further Black has any deviations - I fe de. increased, and the changed situation but then 2 i.xe5 fe 3 "'xfS+ etc. will suggest a new plan. This means that in the main variation Black cannot take on e5; We will now turn to a study of but all White's threats remain in the individual elements in the force. t fe can be played! evaluation of a position. LESSON 21 The first evaluation principle: material balance Max Euwe annotates equal. the accent will be on the I}O other elements of the position. But W if the material balance has been disturbed. one must first answer the question: "Has the opponent any positional compensation for the missing pawn?" Is it of any significance that White is a pawn do wn? An easy question, with a quick answer. Black's extra pawn is of no significance. After 1 lih:e4! 't!h:e42lOgS "g6 While gave mate in Saunina-Chekhova, 1980, by 3 't!fxh7+! ""h7 4 li:lxn. We will begin examining posi This position arose in the first tions with unequal material. So as game of the 1937 Euwe-Alekhine not to complicate the examples match. Within a few moves White too much, we have chosen posi wins a pawn, for which Black does tions in which the difference in not gain any compensation. It is force does not exceed one pawn. instructive to follow how Euwe But the methods of play in these realizes his extra pawn, suppressing positions are of a universal nature. the counterplay of his famous op The evaluation of any posilion ponent. The annotations are by begins with a calculation of the Max Euwe. material balance. If material is 16 ba 106 Lesson T..... enty·One A move which I did not even 27 .i.cS 11ri consider, since it breaks up Black's 28 .id4 lh:e2 pawns. 16 ... b6 is correct, with the 29 i.xf6 g4 idea of gaining a good position 30 ¢on! after 17 li:lxe5 ltlxe5 18 �xe5 Not 30 l:r:g7+ �f8 31 llxg4 W'xeY, when 19 'tItxc6 is bad in eDeJ+ 32 'i!tfJ li'lxg4 33 ¢oxe2 li:lxf6, view of 19 ... llc820 'tIfa4(20 'tIfb7 when Black wins a piece. llc7 and the queen is trapped) 20 30 llc2 ... llc4 etc. The best reply to 16 ... 31 llg7+ \til'S b6 would have been 17 lOxe5 32 llxg4 lilxb2 tOxe5 18 'fte3, retaining a slight 33 i.xb2 initiative. Played on the correct supposition 17 lOxeS tOxeS that the resulting rook ending is 18 I1lo5 �xcS won for White. Here there were 18 ... �c8? 19 �xe5 and 20 also other good continuations, but "c4+. simplification is correct in prin· 19 'tIfxcS gS ciple. Black no longer has a,ny satis· 33 lhb2 factory continuation. He wishes 34 :c4 :b6 to unpin his knight, but in doing 35 �.2 �n �o he weakens his kingside. 19 ... 36 :h4 �g6 'tIt'b6 came into consideration, al 37 :14 :b3 though White could have won a 38 :c4 :b6 pawn by 20 "xb6 ab 21 lha6. 39 �.3 �fS 20 .i.e3 .i.dS 40 g4+ �.6 To exchange one of the white 41 14 �d5 bishops. It is true that Black loses 42 Jild4+ �.6 a pawn, but this is already inevit· 43 15+ �.7 able. 44 :04+ �n 21 llxa6 .txg2 45 h4 :bl 22 'ltxg2 lin 4. �14 :eI 23 llfal ffd6 47 g.4 h6 24 ffxd6 Ihd6 48 lh7+ �g8 2S lha7 llxa7 49 g5 llc4+ 26 lha7 lOc4 50 �.5 Resigns Black has gained some counter play, but it is insufficient to save In view of the threat of .txd6, it the game. is unlikely that Black could have Lesson Twenty-One 107 Who s/ands belle,? realized his material advantage by quiet methods in Demin-Skuya. You do not have to be a great 1981. Here the main feature in the eltpert todecide here that White is evaluation of the position is not rather ridiculed by his eltlra pawn Black's elttra pawns, but the re (Romanishin-Lyebovich, 1968). His moteness of the white pieces from queen is attacked and the deadly their king and the weakness of the I ... ba is threatened. But even in fl square. The trial variation I ... this critical situation Romanishin's ..te3+2 the3? llfl+ 3 lldl Wltfl imagination finds a way to save the mate determines the course of game. Black's searchings. The problem "t!t'd8+! is solved by blows based on diver This is not a gesture of despair, sion and interference: but the prelude to an original 1 llb3! combination. If now 2 thbJ ..tel!, and the I llxd8 way to the fl square is cleared. In 1 ltxd8+ .if8 the event of 2 ..tltd6 llltcJ 3 ..tltf8 3 ..tgS!! llltc4 Black wins a piece while This is the point. The routine maintaining his attack (4 ..ta3 3 .th6? would have lost after 3 ... lilel+ 5 lilltcl ..tltcl 6 1I:eI ..te3+ liaS, but now 3 ... lta8does not 7 -vhl :lU2).while 2 "W'el is metby work because of 4 ..tf6. And only 2 ... 11:f3 3 1I:d I ..tg54 Ilg2 lU2. in the event 00 ... Thus, when the opponent has no compensation for his missing pawn (Euwe-Alekhinc), the plan involves gradual simplification. Who stands belfer? Quiet ways of realizing an extra The material equality in this pawn are not always possible, and position (A.Petrosian-Hazai, 1971) sometimes it is best to continuean is only temporary: Black's a5 pawn attack on the king(Demin-Skuya). is very weak, and in time White Situations often arise where a pawn can eliminate it. After 'fId2, *b3, (plus or minus) is of no significance. �c3, ot>a4, lOa2,lLIcl. and �b3 he The situation on the board may picks up the a5 pawn at his own force a player to burn his boats convenience. Black is not able to in the search for a last chance of prevent this, so one can understand escape (Romanishin-Lyebovich and him playing the trappy A.Petrosian-Hazai). In general, 1 _ material equality (or inequality) is with the hope of setting up a fort an important fa ctor in the evalu ress afler 2 lLIxb6? And can you ation of a position, but by no imagine Black'sjoy when his oppo- means the only one. LESSON 22 From Bilguer's Handbuch to the Encyclopaedia The Berlin Chess School The second evaluation principle: "What is threatening me?" From the early 19th century chess After Mendheim's death in 1836. life in Germany began developing the leader of the Berlin Chess rapidly, and this became especially School became Ludwig Bledow marked after the 18305. Chess (1795-1846), It is with his name Codex (I8 13-14), a work by Johann that the first viclOries by German Koch. became very popular, and masters in international tourna in 1832 a book by Julius Mendheim, ments are associated. Bledow won Problems for Chess Players, was matches against both Jaenisch and published. The problems resembled Mongredien. and held his own wi th positions by Stamma: the win in Lowemhal. Not long before his volved forcing combinations. death Bledow founded the maga zine Schachzeitung. Here is an example of play by the leader of the Berlin chess players. Horwitz-Bledow Berlin 1837 Italian Game I e4 e5 2 lLlfJ �c6 3 .i.c4 .i.c5 4 c3 .tb6 S d4 "tIfe76 dS �b8 7 .te2 d6 8 h3 fS 9 .tgS lOf6 10 lObd2 0-0 11 lDh4fe 12lDxe4 t;J"e4! 13 .txt' .t,,(2+ 14 ¢>n lOg3 mate. Among later generations. the After Ihe introductory 1 lUxe8 best known of the Berlin Pleiades Mendheim wanted Black to play was another of its members. Paul 1 ... ttxr6 ? (1 ... "xe8 is correct), von Bilguer (1815-1840}. He began when he gives a pretty combination: work on a theoretical reference 2 'W'xa7+! lOn7 3 lLlb6+ ¢lb8 4 book on the opening and endgame. tt:Jxd7+ �7 S lOd6 and 6 li)1Ih5. which became something of an I/O Lesson TIi'l'nt,·TlI'o encyclopaedia of chess knowledge. We will now talk about positions Bilguer's reference book consisted containing veiled threats. The se of tables with opening variations, cond question that a player usually and the additional lists, expla natory asks himself when starting 10 evalu games and evaluations of variations ate a position is roughly: "What is made the work very popular. In threatening me?" cidentally, Bilguer's method was used as the basis in compiling the five-volume Encyclopaedia of Chess 116 W Openings - the widely published reference work of the 1980s. Sil guer's premature death cut short his work on the Handbuch (as the book became known), and it was completed by von der Lasa in 1843. The Handbuch was the chess player's reference work for almost a hundred years. The last, revised edition of the Handbuch was produced by In Sandrin-Dragun, 1980, Black's Hans Kmoch in 1930. three extra pawns led him to lose The name ofTassilo von der Lasa his vigilance; otherwise, instead of (1818-1899) is also remembered attacking the queen, he would have with gratitude by his successors. thought about reinforcing his king Thanks to his effo rts, chess players siJe. His blunder was immediately were able to see the works of Lucena, punished: Damiano and Greco. Von der Lasa t '*X"g6+! compiled an extensive chess library, The roles are reversed, and Black numbering more than two thousand resigned, since after I ... fg he is titles, and in 1897 his book The mated by 2 Ilf8+ ¢lg7 3 J:t1n+ History and Literature of Chess ¢lh6 4 llh8+ ¢lg5 5 h4. was published. Apart from Bledow, Bi1guer and The next position (from Karpov von der Lasa, the rest of the seven Korchnoi, 1981) is well known 10 Pleiades were Horwitz. Hanstein, many chess enthusiasts. It arose Mayet and Schorn. Their chess after White's 34th move in the activity and practical successes led second game of the match for the to the centre of European chess life World Championship. The World gradually shifting to Germany. Champion has gained a decisive Lesson Twenty-Two I J I 46 'tiIaS .t.. 47 IOd3 positional advantage. The weak points at a7, c6 and d4 require constant defending, and White is now threatening 35 W'eS followed by 36 lbcS, when 36 ... lllxcS 37 "'xcS lIa8 is met by 38 ..ieS, Fairly often the most 'correct' winning the d-pawn. The only way strategic plans are refuted by tac for Black to prolong his resistance tical means. In Borloy-Karsa: 1979. was by 34 ... lIa8, but he hurried White decided to capture the pawn to take control of the transition on d6. His pieces are lined up as square eS. overlooking that the though on parade. White's plan of advance of the f-pawn took away 1 ed! """xd6 2 .1xc5 ,,*"c6 3 lile4! the defence from the apex of the .1xel 4 11xel ':f75 "'c3followed c8-e6-g8 triangle. by d5 and ..ib2 would have been 34 f6 ? above all praise, had it not been Karpov immediately carries out for a slight nuance. Black is by no a liule diverting combination. means obliged to fall in with his 35 1l"a7! opponent's wishes. Now 35 ... "xa7 fails to 36 I ed "W'e3!! "'xe6+ and 37 .xc8. Although The order on parade is disrupted. Black continued to resist for a After the unanticipated. but now further 20 moves, he was unable to forced, 2 llxe3 fe 3 "'d3 ef 4 11n change the course of the game: (4dc 11e15 llfl ..ih3)4.. . ..ih3 5f4 35 ... ..-d5 36 lla5 'W'd7 37 lla7 .1"n 6 11hO 11et White resigned. W'd5 38 liaS "Wd739 "We4 J.n40 What. one might ask, prevented ",f5 lieS 41 ¢'h2 "W'b7 42 a3 lId8 White from playing 1I�4 on his 43 h4 h5 44 �f2 't!t'd7 45 lla6 "W'e8 first move? II} Lesson Twenty-Two rook. He therefore resigned. To be fa ir, it should be mentioned that earlier too Black was unable to avert the mating threats. For example: 3 . .. llel4 In Miles-Schneider, 1980, we Let us sum up. In all four meet another yariety of veiled examples the underestimation (or threal. Black ended up in a trap at overlooking) of the opponent's the end of a forcing variation. threats had serious consequences. 1 "xf8+! thIS A player should not for a second 2 lLle7+ 'O!fh7 forget about possible threats, and 3 llxf'8 bl even in the apparently most quiet It is here that the secret is positions, with the most natural revealed. continuations, before finally de 4 lQg6! ciding on his move he should once Male is threatened, and in the again ask himself: "What is threat :vent of 4 ... fg Black loses his ening me?" LESSON 23 The first international chess tournament The third evaluation principle: king safety In our day the number of lQurna Industrial Exhibition in London meots is so great that al times from 26 May to 15 July 1851 that many of them are simply not the tournament took place. The known to chess enthusiasts. Every initiator and organizer of it was year in the world some two hundred Howard Staunton. and the arrange international tournaments aTe held, menls for it were undertaken by not counting those involving ladies the St George Chess Club. Funds or juniors. as well as team events for the tournament were collected a�d various national champion by subscription, and in addition ships. But in the long list of the each participant paid a substantial most imposing chess tournaments, fee. The battle began with sixteen one stands apart. This is the first players: Anderssen, Horwitz, and imernational tournament, from Mayet from Germany, Lowenthal which the enumeration of all the and Szen from Hungary. Kieseritzky others begins. from France, and Staunton, Wyvill, It was in the mid-19th century. Williams. Captain Kennedy. Bird, The matches between France and Newham. Lowe, McLeod. Brady England, the victories of repre and E.Kennedy from England (the sentatives of the Berlin Pleiades, last two were included in place of and the appearance on the chess the Russian players laenisch and horizon of strong players from Schumov, who failed to arrive). other countries gave rise to the For various reasons von der Lasa. idea of holding an international Saint-Amant and Petroff were ab tournament. Back in 1843 Ludwig sent. Bledow had suggested arranging The tournament was conducted such a tournament in Trier: the under a curious system. The pair inlerest in a meeting of the best ings for the first round were drawn players from various countries was by lots. The opponents played extraordinarily strong. three games against each other. It was during the International draws were replayed, and the time 114 Lesson Twenty-Three for thought was not restricted, but English. Straight as a candle the in one day a game was not to last Englishman sits, both thumbs in more than eight hours. Then the his waistcoat pockets, and there pairings for the second round were he sits, immobile, sometimes for drawn by lots (winners met winners half an hour. staring at the board, and losers met losers). On this as he considers his move. Some occasion the 'mini-match' consisted times his opponent will have sighed of seven games. Continuing on the a hundred times, when suddenly, knock-out system, the semi-finalists with a quick and decisive move and then the winner orthe tourna ment, the Englishman makes his ment were determined. Subsequent move." international tournaments were Anderssen met Staunton - his played on the all-play-all system, main opponent - in the semi-final, since the experience of London and defeated him 5-1. He wrote showed that random pairings dis very benevolently about Staunton: torted the final resulls. Thus in the "Defeats did not affect in any way very first round the lOurnament the calm, cheerfulness and courtesy winner knocked out Ki�seritzky, of my opponent. I never noticed in one of the strongest players. Inci him the slightest trace of vexation dentally, the increase in the number - a sign ora great player. If Staunton of games in the second round very did not display his former strength much helped Anderssen - he began in the tournament, this was solely his quarter-final match with two because he had rather got out of defeats (against Szen), but then the habit of playing on equal terms, won four games in a row. since for many years he had been Anderssen's reports in the Deut dealing with opponents to whom sche Schachzeitung make interesting he always gave odds." reading: "Battle commenced on It cannot be said that Anderssen 27 May at II o'clock in the mor particularly distinguished himself ning. Things are not particularly above his opponents. In the final comfortable. The tables and chairs he met Wyvill, who did not number are small and low. The sides ofthe among the best players of his time. large boards stick out on bothsides After six games the score was 3-2 of the tables. There is no place for in fa vour of Anderssen (with one the players to record their moves. game drawn). Here is the decisive And there is nowhere to lean one's game, which brought Anderssen elbows on the table. However, these the glory of winning the first inter discomforts do ' not bother the national chess '. ournament. Lesson Twenty-Three 115 There is no satisfactory defence Anderssen·Wyvili against the threat of 19 "g5+. Sicilian Defence 18 I!Id6 •• cS 19 "W'h6 't!t'xf6 2 J.c. .6 20 't!t'xr6 Resigns 3 •• �c6 This tournamenl began the as· • �c3 .6 cendancy of Anderssen's star. S d3 .6 6 li:lge2 J..7 We will now examine several 7 0-0 lUge1 positions, the chief factor in the 8 I. 0-0 evaluation of which will be the • J.d2 dS dangerous position of one of the 10 J.b3 �d. kings. 1 1 li:lxd4 .1xd4+ This position resembles one from the Closed Variation of the Sicilian Defence. Here the capture with the pawn (II ... cd) looks more pro· mising. 12 wh1 J.d7 13 15 . . . ..tc6 is adequately met by 4 W'f8 mate) 4 lOxf6+. and in view 16 Ilel lle8 17 "e2 followed by of 4 ... wn 5 "t!txg7 mate Black 18 .ixe1. The move played allows resigned. White to carry out a fine combina- Was it difficult to find this pretty tion. combination? Not panicularly. 16 r5! .idS since the evaluation of the position 11 IldS! gr should directly suggest the idea of 18 WhS searching for a concluding blow. 1/6 Lesson Twenty-Three This is the approximate course of vital sector: a queen and two knights reasoning. against rook and k.ing. In the material sense Ihe twO sides are equal. Black is directly threatening the white queen, which iJl cannot move away from cl; White B is threatening to win the exchange by It:lxf6+ Jhf6, Jhf6. The white king is relatively safe, whereas Black's is being attacked by five or six white pieces. In the centre White's position is better, and he has more space on the kingside. White controls the important open lines running in the direction of How the black rook reached f2 the black king (the g- and h-files, is hard to imagine, but this factor and the cI-h6 diagonal). White's gives Black. a won position (Ghinda pieces are much more actively Gogolya, 1981) - the white king placed, especially his knights and comes under the simultaneous fire rooks. The pawn formation has of five black pieces. I ... -'.xf3 2 gr allowed White to create knight Ilxh2+! 3 c;t.xh2 i.g3;++! White outposts at d5 and e6, which are resigns. much more important than Black's Here too the chief faclOr in the outpost at c4. Thus White has an evaluation of the position - the obvious advantage, and he is all uneasy situation of the white king prepared for an offensive. It is - allowed Black to seek a mating evident that Black's defences are combination. holding together at g7 - this is a weak point in his position. There fore White's searches are directed in the first instance towards de stroying the fortress (I llxg7+), afterwhich he uses the convention al device of 'invasion' (2 Ilh8+ and 3 "'h6+) and brings in.o play his 'ambush' force (4 It:lxf6+). In the concluding position White has an enormous advantage in the Lesson Twenty-Th ree 117 This position (Plyasova-Vilimane, followed by ... b4, expanding his 1981) is rather more difficult to territorial gains on the queenside. evaluate. At first sight there seems But the quickest way to win is via to be equality, which Black can an attack on the king. exploiting disturb by winning a pawn (I ... the paralysed state of the white llxdl+2 lUxdl tlixc2). But in this pieces. 1 ... "'01 (the prelude to a case Black would be letting his queen sacrifice) 2 ltlf4 gf! 3 .txf3 opponent off too lightly. He has ef 4 lled2 (4 lIeeI .ixe15 lIxeI fe) available a combination based on 4 ... .txd2 S lIxd2 fe 6 'ff'dt (6 fe the fact that the rook at b4 is not f2+ 7 Ihf2 lIcI+)6 ... ed 7 'i!hd2 protecting the first rank. 1 ... 't!fxc3! 1Ic2, and White resigned. 2 bc (2 Ihd8 't!fel+) 2 ... lIxdl+ 3 .tn .ih3!. The ability to spot such nuances comes with practice. /3. W In Kaiszauri-Roten, 1981, there is no doubt about which side has a positional advantage. The f6 square In Idesis-Bolshunov. 1980, Black acts like a magnet to White: if his has an undisputed positional ad e4knight reaches there, it will fork vantage: all the elements of the the black queen and rook. I ltlfgS+! position point to this. But how is r. (I ... .,.S 2lihf6+) 2 .0+ * The rapid development of chess attack Ihe king. thinking in the mid·19th century gave birth to its heroes. The most Rosanes-Anderssen striking and undoubtedly the strong Breslau 1860s King's Gambit est European player between the 1850s and 18705 was the unsurpass e4 e5 ed master of combinations Adolf 2 '4 d5 Anderssen (1818-1879). 3 ed e4 Anderssen's merit is not only 4 j.b5+ e6 that he gave a countless number of 5 de -t'Ixc6 combinational solutions in the most 6 1ilc3 1il'6 varied positions. He not only raised 7 We2 j.c5 the tactical weapon tanew heights, Black sacrifices a second pawn, but also began creating the pre but brings into play all his reserves conditions for positionally based - Ihis is how Anderssen always combinations. It was on the games played. of Anderssen, and in his meetings 8 -t'Ixe4 0-0 with him. that Steinitz developed 9 i.xc6 be his mastery, and they provided 10 d3 lieS fO,ad for thought about his new 11 j.d2 theory. Rosanes intends to castle long. Anderssen's combinational play but there 100 he comes under the was incomparable. His games have fire of the black pieces. II -t'IO a sense of impetus, inspiration, and could have been met by II ... .ia6 all-conquering energy. Anderssen's 12 �e5 -t'Ixe4 13 1!t'xe4 Wd6 with opponents only had to fall behind the threat of 14 ... f6. in development, delay caslling, be 11 li:\xe4 diverted by pawn-grabbing and so 12 de j.'5 on, when sacrifices would follow, 13 e5 'tIIb6 clearing a way for the pieces 10 14 0-0-0 j.d4 Lesson T..... enty-Four J 19 15 c3 Ihbll time Kieserilzky set lillie traps, 16 b3 lledll! whereas Anderssen tried at any Having skitfully provoked a cost to obtain a lead in development weakening of the enemy king's and thus create the preconditions pawn screen, Black prepares the for combinations. His contem decisive blow. Now 17 cd is not poraries called this the "Immortal possible because of 17 ... "xd4, Game". with mate at a 1. .7 lOrJ "xb3! Anderssen-Dufresne Berlin 1152 III ab llxb3 19 .iel .ie3+! EvafU Gambit While resigns 1 e4 eS 2 �n fi:lc6 3 1.c4 1.cS 4 b4 Almost all the games played by 1.xb4 5 c3 .iaS 6 d4 td 7 0-0 d3 . Anderssen areknown. 1l1ey number 811tb3 .... 69 eS Wg6 10 lie! .()ge7 about eight hundred, but Ihe mOSI II 1.a3 bS 12 "'xb5 Ilb8 13 "a4 fa mous have become his clashes 1.b6 14 li:lbd2 .ib7 (14 ... 0-0 is with Kieseritzky and Dufresne. more consistent) IS lOe4 1WfS 16 .i.xd3 'tIth5 17 lOf6+! gf 18 ef IIgli Anderssen-Kieserilzky 19 lhdl "xn 20 IIxt7+! .()xe7 London ISSI 21 "xd7+! q;.xd7 22 .iJ5++! ¢'eB King's Gambit 23 .id7+ mt1 24 1.xe7 mate. 1 t4 eS 2 f4 er 3 .ic4 "'4+ 4 ¢>n Steinitz regarded this game as bS 5 1.xbS .()f6 6 lOrJ "'6 7 d3 "an evergreen in the laurel wreath lOhS 8 .()h4 "gS 9 lOfS c6 10 g4 of fa mous German masters". while lOf6 II IIgl! cb 12 h4 'W'g6 t3 h5 Chigorin judged Anderssen's con 1IIg5 14 111f3 I1lg8 15 .bf4 WlO 10 cluding combination to be "one of lOc3 .icS 17 lOdS! Wxb2 18 1.d6! the most brilliant combinations 1.xgl 19 eS! 'ft'xal+ 20 �2 lOa6 that has ever occurred in the prac 21 lOxg7+ ¢>d8 22 "f6+! It.'lxf6 tical games of famous players". 23 1.e7 male. It was by no means always that Hundreds of pages have been Anderssen succeeded with such devoted 10 this game in chess books splendid attacks. On some occa and magazines. We will mention sions he himself became the vi�lim only that, firstly, it was one of a of unexpected combinations. He series of friendly games played in gOI carried away in his search for the fo yer of the London tourna spectacular solutions. at times took ment. And secondly, it is typical of unjustified risks, and initiated com Anderssen's style of play. All the plications in positions which were 120 Lesson Twenty-Four insufficiently ripe for this. In addi tional style, and the Berlin Chess tion, he did not like defending, and Society recommended him as one fe lt less confident when playing of their delegates to the first inter Black. national tournament. Anderssen took an exceptionally serious atti Zukerlorl-A nderssen tude to his participation in the Berlin 1865 London tournament. King's Gambit In the Spring of 1851 he broke I e4 e5 2 f4 ef 3 lUfJ gS 4 .1.e4 g4 off his teaching work, and moved 5 0.(1 "'e7 6 tOe3 gf 7 d4 d6 8 ltld5 to Berlin to prepare fo rthe tourna 'W'd7 9 "xO lUe6 10 'W'xf4 ltld8 ment. 11 -.g3(Zukertort sets a trap, into Afler his success in London, which Anderssen falls) 11 ... e6? Anderssen won many more chess (II ... lUe6 was correct) 12 "'xg8! tournaments, and in particular he lh:g8 13 ltlf6+ 'i!te7 14 tOxg8+ was winner of the prestigious 2nd we8 15 lUfH We7 16 lllxd7 .1.xd7 international tournament (London 17 .1.g5+ Resigns. 1862). In the subsequent years The life of Adolf Anderssen was Anderssen played several matches notable for its methodicalness. He (against Morphy, Kolisch, Zuker was born and grew up in a poor tort, Paulsen and Steinitz), and family in Breslau. In 1836 he finish took first place in the strong inler ed school and entered the local national tournament in Baden university. His university education Baden (1870). In 1877 Anderssen's allowed Anderssen to teach mathe 50th chess jubilee was celebrated. matics and German in a Breslau A special congress was held in school. Teaching work became the Leipzig, and chess enthusiasts came main feature of his life, and in time from various German towns. he was awarded the title of pro Anderssen has gone down in fessor. Anderssen learned to play history as an outstanding repre chess at the relatively early age of sentative of the combinational nine, but unlil the 1840s he did not school. His fame was eclipsed only gain any notable success. In 1845-46 by that ofMorphy. It has to be said he began to take an intense interest that in Anderssen's games (especi in chess. He analysed the games of ally those of later years) one can the old masters, studied books and see a striving for unity, a blend sought out strong opponents. Fairly of combinational and positional soon Anderssen became recognized methods. A striking example is as a player of striking, combina- provided by the following clash. Lesson Twenly·Four 121 with 15 c4, threatening 16 .:oxc7. Anderssen·Paulsen but here too Black could have Vienna 1873 clarified the situation by 15 ... de Spanish Game 16 Any eh�ment in the evaluation ora for this he hopes to complete his position innuences the choice of development without hindrance. plan. But one of the most universal In choosing his plan, White decided plans is centralization, based on that initially he mustdo everything seizing the central squares with possible to strengthen his position pawns and pieces. in the centre. Later he would be able to choose more specific opera tions. II is interesting 10 follow how White's centralization strategy leads to success. 6 Jl.g' 7 i.xc4 .6 8 0-0 10M 9 Jl.03 JI..7 10 JI..2 This is by no means a loss of time, but the start of a three-move manoeuvre, the aim of which is 10 This position arose in the game centralize the knight. Razuvayev-Plachetka (1981) after 10 0-0 the opening moves \I h3 Jl.hS t d4 dS 12 lLleS! i.xe2 2 c4 c6 13 't!fxe2 lLld7 3 �c3 lOf6 14 lLlc4 4 lQl'3 de It stands to reason that White 5 34 lOa6 will not exchange his strong knighl, 6 •• and he prepares to invade with il The line of the Slav Defence at d6. chosen by Black leads to the sur 14 ltc7 render of the cerrtre, but in return IS llad llad8 Lesson Twenty-Five 113 16 IUdl Wb8 of all possible passed pawns, the 17 g3 b. d-pawn was the strongest. and I 18 .if4 now had an opportunity to demon White's last four moves have strate my thesis in practice." been typical of centralization stra· 22 cd tegy: his rooks have occupied the 2J cd li:'!r6 main files, and his bishop has 24 €lrs h6 secured control of the g)·b8 di· 25 "'g5 was threatened. agonal. 2S '1'113 .,h7 18 Wb7 Otherwise 26 <'t:lxh6+ and 27 19 .id' i.xd6 "'xf6. 20 €lxd6 Wa. 26 d6! 21 "'c3 cS (l37) This pawn splits Black's fo rces in two. If White can manage to JJ7 place his knight at e4 and then w exchange on f6, Black will have nothing with which to defend his king. 26 lUeS 27 €le7 'it?hS Otherwise after 28 €le4 "b7the capture on f6 follows with check. 2S g4! Now White switches to a direct 22 dS! attack. The triumph of White's centrali 28 ,4 zation strategy. He has complete 29 gS hg control of things in the centre of 30 ,",,4 'I'Ib7 the board, and the advance of the 31 llxc4 as d-pawn enables him to cramp the In the event of 31 ... lhd6 the black pieces still further and to knight at e4 completes an almost begin a direct attack on the king. round-the-world journey: 32 €lxd6 Grandmaster Razuvayev, annotat· 'tItxf3 33 €lxf7+ 'it?h7 34 li)xg5+ ing this game in the magazine and 35 lUxf3. Shakhmaty v SSSR, wrote: "The 32 lldd4! day before our game, Plachetka This move completes the strategy and I had a long discussion about of centralization. Agaif).sl the threat chess. I expressed the opinion that, of 33 li)xf6 "xf3 34 l1h4+ gh 35 1]4 Leuon Twenty-Five Ihh4+ 'fth5 36 llxh5 mate there I ... llxcS2 �xfS liIxc3 3 llxh6 is practically no defence. �c7 4 liIh7+ <;!tb6 5 llxb7+ �xb7 32 llxe7 6 e6 �c7 7 Ila7+ �b6 8 lla8 33 .!Ud6! Resigns Resigns. The situation in the centre can In the evaluation of a position, decisively affect the overall evalu the centre plays a highly important ation of a position, and can accor role. The different varieties of pawn dingly dictate the plan of play not and piece placings in the centre, and only in the opening or middlegame, the plans following from them, must but also deep into the endgame. be studied in great detail. The concept of the ·centre' is I1R closely linked to the concept of w ·space', The player who controls more territory usually has an ad vantage. I)' S In this position material is level (Spassky-Ljubojevit, 1979), there appear to be no direct threats, and the kings are completely safe. Nevertheless White has a decisive positional advantage. thanks to In the game Polugayevsky-Torre his complete control over the central (Moscow (981) for the sake of the squares, and by means of a little gains provided by an advantage in combination he wins by force: space White has sacrificed a rook(!). t lh:e6! The play developed as fo llows: Now Black cannot cope with I .. , otxIS 2 ..txc4 �xe7 3 fe Wxe7 the avalanche of white pawns; after 4 :f6 liIhf8 5 .!Ue3 .te4 6 liIxa6 I ... 'i!txe62 lla6+ �d7 3 *xf5 the lI.bd8 7 liIf6 liId6 8 liIf4 liId4 9 hS pawns cannot be stopped. In. the .td3 I 0 �dS+ <;!td6 11 liIxcW ed game Black did not take the rook, 12 .i.b3 ..te2 13 .i.xc2 ¢oxdS 14 bUI Ihis too failed 10 save him. .tb3+ *.5 15 g4 1W4. Lesson Twenty-Fille 115 This is a mistake, caused by time 't!rg7 9 d7+. trouble. IS ... d3 16 <;!;Id2 <;!;Id4 was 5 ..td6 ..td6 correct, with possibilities of a de 6 'tIt"d6+ It•• fence. 1 lhc4 \!Ig7 16 g6! <;!;Ie3g1 11 I[c8 18 <;!;In d3 8 '@'xg7 I1xg7 19 <;!;Ig2 White obviously stands better (Gurgenidze-Novopashin, 1981). He has an advantage in the centre and on the queenside, his pieces are covering the important files and diagonals, and in addition the black king is far from safe. All this In Gligoric-Yusupov (1981) it is allows White to obtain an absolute interesting to follow how, by a positional superiority by combina series of technical procedures, Black tional means. transforms his positional advantage 1 dS! gh into a decisive attack on the king. 2 d6! hg+ 1 ." lldxr4! 2 ..txr4 Jilxf4 3 'tlf'g3 3 t!hg3 i.e2 gS! 4 l1aet 'W'b4! 5 lin liJe7!a3 6 4"f2 i.xc4 "W'c5 7 lld2 It:lfS 8 'tIth3 g4 9 't!fh5 If 4 ... ..txfl 5 llxfl,and there is 1tb8. not time for 5 .. . ..td8 because of Having gained a decisive advan 6 ..txf6 ..txf6 7 1!t"xf6+ <;!;Ie8 8 ..txe6 tage, Black makes ari inaccurate 126 Lesson Twenty-Five move. After 9 ... gf 10 'tte8+ �c7 Thus the centre and a spatial II "tid8+ �c6 12 liledl fg+ the advantage are very important ele game would have concluded. ments in the evaluation of a position. 10 tUh4 1!txe5 II 'W'e8+ <&a7 12 A plan can often be based on them, lilddl lite4 13 lilxe4 tt'xe4 14 ftrs leading 10 the seizure of the central 'W'c6 15 litd2 c3! 16 be "xc3 17 squares or to an increase in terri litdl 'W'c2 18 t't'd8 't!tf2White resigns. torial gains. LESSON 26 Paul Morphy - the uncrowned World Champion The match with Anderssen Morphy in the eyes of his successors We once again return to the history was fluent in four languages. Young of chess, or more precisely to the Paul learned chess at roughly the last century, to the 186Os. age of ten. A few of his early games It is impossible to talk about have been retained, played against Morphy without admiration and adult opponents - guests of his sympathy. He staggered the world fa ther. by literally within a few months ' becoming invincible, and then sud Morphy-Rousseau denly declining any further chess New Orleans 1849 battles. The fate of the uncrowned Latvian Gambit champion, who soon after his tri I e4 eS 2 tOn ll:lc6 3 �c4 fS 4 d3 umph fe ll ill with a nervous dis ll:lf6 5 0-0 d6 6 tOgS dS 7 ed ll:lxdS order, provokes genuine sympathy 8 �c3 lLlce7 9 "'£3 c6 10 �ce4!. even today, more than a hundred The 12-yearold Paul isnotatall years after the death of this chess disconcerted by being faced with a genius. strong player. a participant in the Paul Morphy was born on 22nd 1845 match for the title of American July 1837 in New Orleans. His Champion. While is stiving for the father was a member of the supreme initiative, and is prepared 10 sac court in the State of Louisiana. rifice. Morphy followed in his rather's 10 ... fe. footsteps - he became a lawyer, On 10 ... h6 Morphy wanted to but he was unsuccessful in this sacrifice his queen: II 'tth5+ g6 profession. although he possessed 12 �xd5 gh 13 liJf6 mate. a remarkable memory and capa II 1!tn+ 'ild7 12 tlt'e6+ 'ilc7 13 bilities. In particular, il was said 'tt'xeS+ 'W'd6 14 tlt'xd6+ 'ilxd6 15 that he knew by heart all the laws lLln+ ¢'e6 16 lUxh8 ed 17 cd 'ilf6 of the State of Louisiana (more 18 b4 �e6 19 lilel �g8 20 �b2+ than a thousand articles of the civic 'ilgS 21 lleS+ *h6 22 .1.cl+ g5 code). It is also known that Morphy 23 lilxg5, and While won. /28 Lesson Twenty-Six The next eight years were spent Schulten defends weakly: this on the completion of his education attempt to hold on to the pawn (college and then university), and leads to his downrall. The correct during this time Morphy became move was II Wf2. firmly established as the best chess 11 c6! player in New Orleans. In l857 1he 12 dc ttJxc6 firsl American chess congress was 13 �n JIxe2! held, with the strongest masters Arter obtaining a great advantage competing. Morphy's victory in Morphy embarks on the concluding the tournament made him cham allack. pion of America. He was so con 14 �xe2 �d4 fident in his powers that he was IS 'iWbl .ixe2+ ready 10 play a match against any 16 �f2 lllg4+ member of the New York Chess 17 �gl �f3+ Club giving the odds of pawn and 18 gl 'tIfd4+ move. Thai Morphy had grounds 19 �g2 'iWf2+ for this is shown by the following 20 �h3 'W'xr3+ game. 21 �b4 �.3 22 �gl li:lfS+ Schullen-Morphy 23 �g5 't!t'hS mate King's Gambit I .4 .5 Morphy's style had already taken 2 14 d5 shape, and he would mercilessly 3 .d .4 punish his opponents for the slight 4 �e3 �16 est positional mistakes. Of interest 5 d3 .tb4 in this connection is Alekhine's 6 .td2 e3! opinion: .. ...Morphy sometimes This move by Morphy has gone played 'brilliantly' (if what one into all opening recommenda lions understands by this is the creation on the Falkbeer Counter-Gambit. of cheap effects. such as the sacrifice Now White falls behind in develop of the queen involving a calculation ment, and he is required to defend of2-3 moves, and so on), but in the accurately. main he managed to do this only 7 .ixe3 0-0 when playing against opponents 8 .td2 .ixc3 who had a very remote impression 9 be JIe8+ of the necessity for normal piece 10 .t.2 .tg4 development ...But when he met 11 c4? players of his own class. it wasn't Lesson T..... enty-Six 1}9 with such trivia that he gained his best game of the match is consider victories; his strength (and it is in ed to be the seventh. this strength that there is genuine brilliancy) lay in his deeply con Morphy-Anderssen ceived positional play, which was Paris 18S8 mainly aggressive in nature (cf., Scandinavian for example, his matches with I '" d5 Anderssen and Harrwitz) ...,. 2 '" 'ft'xdS 3 lbc3 11105 The 20-year old Paul Morphy 4 d4 ,5 was eager for strong opponents. Today the opening is not played In America he had no equals. and this way. 4 . " tUf6 is correct. in June 1858 he set off for Europe S de 'ft'xeS+ in the hope of playing a match with After this move Black falls behind the strongest player of the Old in development. 5 " . �b4 6 qJf3 World, Staunton. But Morphy's �g4 is better. hopes were not destined to be 6 -'.e2 �b4 realized. Staunton probably anti 7 100! �xc3+ . cipated that he would lose, and so 8 b, 'ft'xc3+ under various pretexts he avoided 9 .i.d2 111',5 the encounter. It was then that 10 lIbl til,. Morphy began a series of matches 11 0-0 till. with the best European players. In 12 .i.f4 O-O! london he overcame all the English Andersscn makes the correct masters, and then, after moving decision. Sensing that he is about on to Paris, he also easily defeated to come under an auack. he returns the French. the pawn and exchanges one of his On hearing about this extra opponent's bishops. ordinary American. Anderssen 13 �xc7 hastened to Paris and in December 14 tlt'xd4 'tWxc7 1858 a match between them took 15 .td3 .tg4 place. Morphy won by the score of It later transpires that Black +7 -2 =2. The entire clash lasted would have done better to make only seven days - Anderssen had the prophylactic move 15 ". h6. only two weeks' leave. They played 16 lOgS! llfd8 without any time control. The 17 'W'b4 shortest game lasted 30 minutes, Threatening both 18 lVxh7 �xh7 and the longest eight hours. The 19 'tIt'xg4. and 18 'tIrxb7. A modern 130 Lesson Twenly·Six player would agree to the second To chess he was completely indif· variation and defend in the end· ferent, although he would occa· game a pawn down. Anderssen sionally play friendly games in his decides against this. home circle. On 10th June 1884 17 .i.c8 Morphy died. 18 :fel as Why do we say that Morphy 10 "e7! _xe7 made an enormous contribution to 2. llxe7 IildS the development of chess theory? 21 .i.xh7+ I!/h8 "To this day Morphy remains 22 :,(7 lile3 the unsurpassed master of open 23 :et lUxal games. The greatness of his impor 2. :1' :.6 tance is seen from the fact that, 2S .td3 Resigns since Morphy, nothing significantly new has been achieved in this field" Thus Europe was conquered, - these are the words of Mikhail and Morphy set off on the return Botvinnik. journey. A grand reception a waited Morphy was nO better than him in New York. There y.oerecon Anderssen in making combina gratulat,ions, presents and banquets tions (here they were equal), but - Morphy became a national hero he was better than Anderssen in in America, and a great fu ture preparing a combination (and in seemed to lie before him. this respect Morphy's superiority Alas, fate dealt differently with was undisputed). The principle of this chess genius. Morphy cate rapid development was known gorically rejected any idea of con before Morphy's time, but he never tinuing his chess career, since he deviated from it, since he consider considered that "chess should be ed the chief demand of the opening nothing else than a means ofrelax to be the mobilization of the forces ation , , , it should remain simply a and a lead in development. Morphy game, a way of refreshing one's would never lose tempi! To the thinking after serious professional centre - to this basis of strategy - work", Morphy devoted unswervingatten But Morphy did not succeed as tion. After gaining a lead in de a lawyer, Nervy and impressionable velopment or a spatial advantage, from binh, he began more and more Morphy would use line-opening often to suffer from severe head pawn breaks and sacrifices to begin aches; he became depressed, and an attack. Even before Morphy developed a persecution complex. many players used to sacrifice Lesson Twenty-Six 131 pawns for the sake of opening lines, of his deep positional play. But but (unlike the majority) Morphy subsequent generations have come did not do this as an end in itself. to regard Morphy as the finest but would do it only when he was strategist in open positions. certain that he could secure an "It is customary to call Morphy advantage in force on the given the greatest chess genius of all sector of the battlefield. Many of times ... If the distinguishing Morphy's opening sacrifices (such feature of a genius is the fact that as 6 ... e3 in the game with Schulten) he is far ahead in comparison with were of a positional and intuitive his era, then Morphy was a chess nature, and so were difficult to genius in its most complete mani fo resee. Morphy's combinations festation ...On every account, merely crowned his skilful posi even had he been transported 10 a tional play, and he was always much later era, he would have ready to go into an endgame, in retained his reputation as a chess which he displayed great mastery. genius. " Morphy was not understood by With these words of Max Euwe his contemporaries, who behind we should like to conclude our the brilliance of his combinations account of the most striking chess were unable to discern the essence player of the last century. LESSON 27 Boris Spassky's way to the top The fifth evaluation principle: open lines In 1951 the International Chess of first place was already decided. Federation decided to establish a Here is one of the wins by the first competition for determining the Soviet Junior World Champion. World Junior Champion. At first the tournaments were organized Schweber-Spassky Nimzo-Indian Defence once every two years, but beginning with the 8th Championship (Manila 1 d4 iOf6 2 c4 e6 3 It:"lc3 i.b4 4 e3 1974) they became yearly. The first cS S i.d3 lUc6 6 lUf3 0-0 7 0-0 dS Championship was held in the 8 a3 i.xc3 9 bc de 10 i.xc4 "e7 English city of Birmingham and II i.d3 eS 12 'tIfc2 i.g4 13 lUxeS ended in a victory for Borislav lUxeS 14 de "xeS. Ivkov (Yugoslavia). Two years later This rabia of the Nirnzo-Indian the strongest player prov=d to be Defence was an established part of the Argentinian Oscar Pan no. Spassky's opening repertoire. In Belgium 1955. For the first lime pa·rticular. it occurred in another in the World Junior Championship World Championship, this time there isa participant from the USSR. for men, in the 20th game of the IS·year old International Master 1966 Petrosian-Spassky match. Boris Spasskyfrom Leningradagai n IS Uel :ad8 and again scritinizes the tournamenl 16 n .td7 table. There afC very few familiar 17 a4 i.c6 names.Some totally unknown play 18 e4 lUdS! ers have arrived for the World Black takes the opportunity to Championship: POTiisch, Tringov, make a successful regrouping of Mednis, Keller ... his pieces. But the first few rounds brought 19 .tb2 /il14 assurance. Three out of three at 20 .tn Uofe8 the start, the best result in the semi 21 g3 /ilg6 fi nals. and one round before the 22 I!,., end of the tournament the question 23 16 Lesson Twenty-Seven J33 Here the Argentinian player future World Champion played at carries out an incorrect manoeuvre. the age of 12 24 i.d3 lVeS 2S i.c2 Spassky.Avtonomov eh 9 9 Black's reply unexpectedly leaves Leningrad Junior 1 4 Queen's Gambit Accepted his opponent in a critical position. 2S Jld2! 1 d4 dS 2c4dc 3 �f3 �f6 4e3cS 26 :t:ln :t:led8 S .txc4 e6 6 0-0 a6 7 �e2 bS 8 j,b3 27 ga3 ti:lc6 9 �c3 cd 10 ltdl i.b7 II ed 27 Im l!8d3. �b4 (/42) 27 "'h8 28 .tel lt2d4 In 29 f4 �xc4 w and within a few moves White resigned. After this victory Spassky began his long way to the top. The entire chess world followed with admira tion his successes in the 1965 and 1968 Candidates matches, when he defeated such renowned tour nament fighters as Keres, Geller, 12 dS! Tal, larsen and Korchnoi ...In It is unlikely that 17-year old 1969 Spassky became Champion Avtonomov expected such a bold of the World. decision from his young opponent. His path began in the Leningrad But by that time Spassky was al Pioneers Palace, where as a 9-year ready used to playing against older old he attended lessons by the boys. The pawn sacrifice enables trainer Vladimir Zak. For eight White to carry out a winning attack. whole years he was the youngest 12 ..• �bxdS 13 i.gS .i.e7 14 anainer of various chess titles. At .b:f6! gf IS ti:lxdS i.xdS 16 i.xdS 10 he was the only First Category ed 17 ti:ld4! �f8(17 ... 0-0 18 li:If5 player of that age in the country, i.d6 19 "g4+) 18 �fS hS 19 lbdS and then he became a Candidate 'W'xdS 20 'W'xe7+ �g8 21 tf'xr6 Master. At 16 he was the youngest Resigns. International Master in the world, and within two years the youngest We will now make the acquain grandmaster. And this is how the tance of the next principle in the 134 Lesson Twenty-Seven evaluation of a position. The ques This is stronger than 17 ... iOxfJ+ tion is one of diagonals, files and 18 lLIxO .i.xb2 19 Ilbl .i.e3+ 20 ranks, control over which (all other 'ilte2, when the bishop at b3 is still things being equal) usually leads alive. to the better game. 18 cd .i.xb2 19 lib! j.c3 In the 16th USSR Young Masters 20 There is no argument over Ihc '" w evaluation of this position (ldess Semkav, 1980). Black is on the verge of winning. His pieces have created dangerous threats against the enemy king, the domination of the b-file by his rooks being espe cially impressive. I li:ld4! With the simple threat of 2 White controls most of (he open Wxa5 3 "xa5 tOc2 mate. lines. By the sacrifice of two ex 2 cd D:b4! changes Chiburdanidze clears thc 3 ..,d7 .Q.xd4+! main diagonals. and creates irre 4 lhd4 thn+ sistible threats. 5 :adl llbl+! I lhb6! ab While resigns 2 -'.c4 i.e6 3 lh:e6! re 4 11114 Wd7 '" Or 4 ... D:f85 .txfB'tlhf8 .be6+ 6 w ¢lg7 7 lOn. s .Q.b5! Resigns We will exam me several more positions in which the stronger side's advantage liesin his complete control of an important line (either file, diagonal or rank). In Vasyukov-Vladimirov, 1981, '" 8 White has the advantage: he con trols the central squares and his pieces are more actively placed, but the main thing is that Black has no way of countering the operations of the white piecesalong the a I-h8 diagonal. White carries out the typical manoeuvre ltIg4-f6 after the short preiudt - the sac- 136 LessQn Twenty-Seven rilice of a pawn to bring his Queen's ciated with the crossing point of rook into play. these diagonals - e5. I d6! 1!h:d6 I �b5! 2 l:.bdl "07 Black's downfall is the lack of 3 �g4 .toS co-ordination of his pieces (in Or 3 ... f6 4 lIe6. particular his rooks). 4 �f6+ I!/hS I .td6 Black cannot exchange on f6 - There is no other move. then the while queen will give 2 lIxd6! Resigns mate at g7. 2 ... ab is met by the decisive 5 i.e5! tib7 3 lIxd8+ lIxd8 4 .ieS. 6 ..-c3! White regroups for the conclud ing blow; winning the exchange does not interest him. 6 lOgS 7 �xh7! RHigns On 7 ... .ixe5 there follows 8 lIxe5 wxh7 9 lIhS+ lDh6 10 "ff'd2. 147 W How is White to realize his advantage in Hort-Miles, 19821 The search for a combination does not lead to anything, but the posi tion can be solved by purely tech nical means. White clears the way for his rooks to invade the 7th rank. Christiansen-Heim, 1981. Black I b4! cb has just played the 'carnivorous' 2 ab as ... �d7-cS, but his hopesofwinoing Black creates a passed pawn, to material are not realized since have the possibility of using it to White monopolizes the two most divert the opponent's forces. But important diagonals: al-h8 and the possibility does not in fact h2-b8. The main events are asso-- arise . .. Lesson Twenly-Seven /37 3 ba ba lIe7 '49 4 h5 w The direct 4 ... a4 loses to 5 AxeS lUxe56 f4 lUg67 1()f7 lig88 lidd7. when Black has no defence against the threat of lUd6 and .u.n mate. S h3 g5 Again 5 ... a4 does not work because of 6 �xe5 lUxeS 7 f4 lUg6 8 IOf5. 6 jixeS lUxeS 2 lla8+ And now White drives the oppo- 4 . .. 'ite8 or 4 ... 'tIre5 is mel by nent's king inlO a trap. 5 lig8+!. 10 .... �g8 11 lihf6+ �8 From the above examples it will 12 li)d6+ at8 be apparent that control over open 13 lIfn lb:gH lines (diagonals, files and ranks) and after giving this 'spite' check can strongly affect the evaluation Black resigned. of a position. The control of only one line, if it is the main one, can In Pinter·Horvath, 1980, White's decide the outcome of a game, or domination of-the 7th Tank suggests can provide the basis of a com the idea of searching for a com· bination. Hence the prevalence of bination. And the search proves strategic plans based on the seizure successful: of the long diagonal, control of I lhn! llxf5 the c-file, the invasion of the 7th If 1 ... .uxn,then not 2 i.e6. but rank, and so on. LESSON 28 The sixth evaluation principle: active pieces The next principle in theevalualion (Black) had aimed fo rthis position of a position is associated with the from afar, rightly assuming that efficiency of the pieces. The active the activity oflhe black pieces and placing of the pieces is of very great the presence of opposite-coloured importance. What do we under bishops would fully compensate stand by the activity of the pieces? for being a pawn down. If a piece is able to intervene ener 1 g6 getically in the events taking place 2.tn IS .to 1II',S Black's e-pawn would be weak. 16 .tdl 'We4+ The more energetic 3 b4 was, 17 0 Drawn however, also to be considered, but would have been less advan tageous because of the reply 3 ... 151 bS. Now, though, this move (b4) W threatens to confine Black within still narrower limits. 3 ,S In a crampedposition the attempt to hit out is explicable on psycho logical grounds, even if it be not always equally justified if viewed dispassionately. So, too, here. It is true that in any case Black stands The strength of active pieces is badly." most evident in simple positions. He fe 5lOfJ �e66 b4b6 7 IUc2! A classic example of exploiting h6 8 h4! D:d6 9 h5 D:d5 10 D:g4 this kind of advantage is provided li5d7 11 D:c6+ IId6 12 lig6+ 1;e7 by Nimzowitsch-Tarrasch, 1925. 13 lilCg7+ � 14 lilCd6 IIlCd6 15 We hand over commentary to IIn7 lOlCb4 16 lOnS. Aron Nimzowitsch: By combining operations aimed "Black's position still makes an at increasing the activity of his impression which inspires confi pieces and restricting the activity dence in it, and this at a moment of the opponent's pieces, White when it carries the seeds of death has in the end gained a decisive within itself. The next two moves malefiai advantage. of White reduce Black's d-file to 16 ... Ile6 17 lbg6+ 1;g8 18 passivity. that is to say they take lOe7+ c;t.fS 19 lUf5 lOd5 20 g4 away from it any potential attacking lOf4+ 21 ¢>fJ lOd3 22 lIa8+ Wf7 value. 23 lIh8 I1lcS 24 lIh7+ 1998 2S I (4! llhd8 lhh6 IIlCh6 26 lihh6+ 1;fS 27 lOfS 2 �d4 (6 liha4 28 h6 1;g8 29 g5 c,tlh7 30 Black intends e5. Is this a This position (Dobots-Yanak. /J] w 1981) is rather more complicated than the previous one, but here too there can be only one evaluation. The concentration of the white pieces, and the fact that they are directed against the weakened po sition of the black king, provide ample grounds for searching for a combination. White first gets rid Lyubishavlevich, 1981); the position of the active knight at c6. is simply asking for a combination. 1 i,xc6 i,xc6 1 r7+! Now comes a typical blow: Now 1 ... rDxl7 is not possible 2 lbxe6 .id7 because of 2 lilf4+ rDe7 (2 ... 153 W To conclude this discussion Lesson Twenty-Ejght 141 about the activity of pieces, we suddenly acquired great energy: will examine a rather complicated the bishops have become long example (Ljubojevic-Miles, 1980). range pieces, the knight and the We will first give an evaluation of rook at e8 are active, and the the position. Material is level. advance of the g- and f- pawns is White is attacking the h6 pawn, threatened. White has to play very while Black has no direct threats. accurately, and for some time is White's king is completely safe, forced to switch from attack to whereas Black's is beginning to defence. be threatened - this is shown by S lih3 gS! the concentration of white pieces 6 AxeS on the right side of the board. In Not 6 .txg5because of6 ... ll:Jg6 control of the centre, space and 7 'W'h5 lie5!. open lines we observe approximate 6 lixeS equality. But the activity of the 7 l!I'g3 l!I'eS white pieces is slightly greater. All With the threat of regaining the this allows us to conclude that in pawn by 8 ... 1!tb4. the coming struggle White has the 8 l!I'gl 1IIb4 preferable chances. 9 IIbl What should Black play? I ... A significant omission. White wh7 loses immediately to 2 llef! should have played 9 lifJ 'W'xb2 "c6 (2 ... lle6 3 ll:Jg5+) 3 Axh6 10 ll:Jd5, and if 10 ... .ixd5 then 1.xh6 4 Ihf6 lOxf6 5 lhf6 1!tc7 not II ed? lixd5 when Black is a 6 g4 wg7 7 g5 llh8 8 lOf2!.After pawn up, but II libl!forcing a I ... g5 White would no doubt have draw: II ... "'a2 12 llal ""2 13 sacrificed his knight - 2 4)xg5with lIbl, since 13 ... "a3(c3) 14 ed a strong attack. If I ... h5, then 2 lhe5 is not possible because of ll:Jf2fo llowed by g4 and White has 15 .te4!. After rejecting this vari a threatening initiative. Black ation White ends up in an inferior therefore decides to sacrifice a position. pawn, but in return to activate his 9 IS! pieces to the maximum. 10 gr llexrs I ll:JhS! 11 'tIrel 'tireS 2 g4 lOf4 12 lIe3 1111 3 lOxf4 ef The roles have been reversed, 4 .txf4 ll:JeS and the attacker is now Black. How sharply the position has whose pieces have become much changed! The black pieces have more active. Thus. for example. 141 Lesson Twenty-Eight White is unable to challenge the 19 h4 i.eS! black rook's control of the 2nd This move concludes the battle rank: 13 lie2 i.d4 14 lixf2 lixf2 of ideas. 15 'bdl lixc2! 16 i.xc2 '-xc2 17 20 i.xe4 i.xg3 'bc3 i.xc3 18 bc .txe4+. 21 11l<3 lih2+ 13 lig3 i.d4 22 1lI.1 lixb4 14 I1ld5 1ifd6 23 i.dS+ 1lI.7 Threatening 15 ... lixh2+ 16 24 1lI.2 Jl.f2 Otherwise 17 ... i.e5. ency of all the fighting units must 17 .-xdl+ be carefully observed. And the ac 18 lixdl i.xe4! tivity of the pieces will often suggest The bishop cannot be taken the direction in which to search because of mate at fl. when choosing a specific move. LESSON 29 Anatoly Karpov's Stockholm triumph The World Champion's progress chart The seventh evaluation principle: pawn structure defects For 14 long years Soviet juniors literally by the day. Everything were unable to repeat Spassky's was taken into consideration: the success in the World Junior Cham improvement of his physical con pionship. Even an international dition, the expandingofhisopening title did not guarantee victory in repertoire and the analysis of mid the tournament. During Ihis period dlegame positions. Finally, tour the best results achieved by our nament tactics were worked out, boys were by Alexande Kuindzhi and various ways of ensuring Kar (3rd place, The Hague 1961) and pov's psychological stability were Vladimir Tukmakov (2nd place, provided for. Barcelona 1965), The Junior World Soon after the stan of the Stock Champions in these years were holm tournament it transpired that William Lombardy (USA). Carlos Karpov was the most likely con Bielicki (Argentina), Bruno Parma tender for first place. (Yugoslavia), Florian Gheorghiu (Romania), Bajan Kurajica (Yugo Castro-Karpov King's slavia) and Julio Kaplan (Puerto Gambit Rico), One can therefore under I e4 eS stand the decision of the USSR I r4 .r Chess Federation. a few months 3 ,tc4 lOf6 before the Slart of the 1969 tourna 4 «>0) 1b4 ment, to assign the Soviet partici Black employs one of the vari pant, Anatoly Karpov, a personal ations he had prepared for the trainer of the highest standing - tournament. the highly experienced grandmaster S .S dS Furman. • �bS+ c, The collaboration of Karpov and 7 " cb Furman proved to be amazingly 8 rg :.8 fruitful. Karpov's preparations for 9 "'e2+ 1.' the Championship were planned 10 'W'xbS+ ' li:lc6 144 Lesson Twenty-Nine 11 "xb7 'De7 25 ltl2f3 h6. White's pieces are undeveloped. The point of White's subsequent and this is the main fa ctor in the manoeuvres is to exchange the evaluation of the position. Within white-squared bishops and to pre a few moves Black's threatsbecome pare the advance of the f- and g decisive. pawns. 11 ... lIcl 12 'DO lIxg7 13 0-0 26 ltlg6 as 27 a4 be 28 be ltJa6 29 .i.h3 14 lIel+ �f8 15 I1e2 �g4! 'W'e2 lla7 30 .td2 lhb7 31 .tel 16 1112 .i.c5 17 d4 'Dxd4 18 'Dxd4 ",b4 .tdJ. .i.xd4 19 .td4 i,xl2+ 20 �xf2 White securely defends all the lIg6! 21 �gl d4 22 lin 't!fd7 23 invasion squares on the queenside. 'W'b4+ �gl 24 'De4 "115 25 'fIe7 32 . " It:Ja6 33 iUd2 tUb4 34 lIeJ We6 26 ""7 i.e227 llel llxc221 .te8 35 eon 'tItel 36 eog3 .td7 37 ItJg5 ..rs 29 i.e5 llxg5 30 h4 Wd2 "'h738.te2 �n 39 Wdl .te7 .xe5 White resigns. 40 "''' .td8 41 "'h2 �g8 42 .tg4 In the games with his main rivals ltlgS 43 ,,"xd7 "xd7 44 ltln. Karpov chose the most reliable If this knight should reach f5, positions, not allowing his oppo Black will have no counterplay at nents to provoke unclear tactical all. Therefore Andersson goesin for complications. tactical complications, but White is better prepared for these. Karpov-Andersson 44 '" fS 45 ef 'fIxf5 46 ltlg3 'tIfn Spanish Game 47 "e2 i.f6 48 lin'titd749f4efSO 1 e4 e5 2ltJO 'De6 3 .1b5 a64 .1a4 Ilxf4 i,xe3 51 lixe3 lie8 52 lle3 'Df6 5 0-0 .1e7 6 Ilel b5 7 .i.b3 0-0 �bb8 S3 W12 "'h7 S4 ",rs. I cl d6 9 h3 'Da5 10 .i.e2 e5 11 d4 White's knight has nevertheless "e7 12 'Dbd2 .1b7 13 dS. reached the desired square, The Soviet master has played his 54 ". llxe3 5S 'tt'xe3 eor6 S6 favourite opening, one with which ltlge7+ �h8 57 It)xh6 lie8 58 he is well familiar and with which eon+ �h7 S9 lle4 Ihe760 lhe7 he always feels confident. Resigns. 13 ... i.el 14 tUn .1d7 15 b3ltJb7 16e4 Ilfb8 17lbe3,,"I8 II'Drs�l. Twelve wins, five draws, and Experience shows that it is un not a single defeat - this was fa vourable for Black to exchange Anatoly Karpov's result in the on f5. tournament. The Soviet Champion 19 tUh2 'De8 20 h4 f6 21 hS 'Dn aroused universal admiration. This 22 lIe3tUgS 23 'Dh4 ""d8 24 l:g3 is what the Swedish newspapers Lesson Twenty·Nine 145 wrote: "Ifin the World Champion. ship in Stockholm a special prize Karpol'-Kalashnikol' had been awarded for modesty 1961 and a serious attitude to chess, this Spanish Game prize would have been won, along I e4e5 2 It:lf3 3lOc6 i.b536 4 i.xc6. with the Champion's Cup, by Ana· Opening systems with the accent toly. For three weeks he sat calmly on the endgame are very rarely seen at the chess board with the appear· in the games of young boys. How ance of a business·like person, and ever, Spassky at the same age also gained one win after another." had a leaning towards positional Later Semion Furman had this play. to say about his protege: "Nature 4 ... be 5 d4 ed 6 liJxd4c5 7 It:le2 endowed Anatoly Karpov with a .ib7 8 lllbe3 lllf6 9 f3 c6. very rare chess talent and a strong Black does not choose the best will, as well as modesty and a love plan, and White gains the chance for hard work. When I began col· to lTanspose into a minor piece laborating with Karpov, l immedi· ending. ately realized that he was a very 10 e5 lt:ld5 II It:!e4r512e f It:lxf6 girted player with an enormous 13 It:ld6+ j,xd6 14 'tIt"xd6 "e7 15 future." 1!he7+ ¢'xe7 16 i,g5 ltae8 17 Chess journalists noted that, up 0-0-0 d5 18 It:lgJ i.c8 19 Ithel+ to a certain point, Karpov's path ot>f7 20 ¢'d2 h6 21 .ixf6 wxf6 22 was very similar to that of Spassky. Itxe8 Itxe8 23 Ite! Itxel 24 <;!ixei At the age of 9 Karpov became a ¢'e5 25 ¢'d2 (155) first category player, at 15 a master, and at 18 World JuniorChampion. But here their paths diverge. While it took Spassky a fu rther fourteen years (1955·69) to become tne men's World Champion, Karpov covered this 'route' in 6 years (1969-75). II is always interesting to observe how champions played in their youth. Here is a game by 9·year· old Tolya Karpov played in the In this position there is stilt the Championship of his home town of prospect of a complicated struggle, Ziatoust. in which White has 'slightly the 146 LeS$on Twenty-Nine better chances since Black is re the evaluation of which wil1 be the stricted by the defects in his pawn pawn structure, and the presence structure. But Karpov's opponent of weak or strong squares. commits a number of inaccuracies, creating additional weaknesses in 1.16 W his game, and ends up in a lost position. 2S ... d4? 26 lOe4 c4 27 c3! �fS 28 cd+ ¢'xd4 29 1Oc3 .id3 30 g3 gS 31 a3 hS 32 lOdl .in 33 lOe3 Ad3 34 lOdl .ig6 3S lOc3 .id3 36 lOdl .ih7 37 lOc3 .i.g8. Black avoids the repetition of moves, and thereby facilitates White's plan of realizing his ad Here (Timman-Portisch, 1981) vantage. White has an obvious positional 38 lOe1+ ¢leS 39 ¢le3 't'dS 40 advantage. Black's queenside pawn 1Oc3+ ¢'eS 4 t lOe4 ¢,f� 42 lOcS formation is hopelessly spoiled, ¢'eS 43 lOxa6 ¢'dS 44 1Ob4+ ¢'eS and it is on an attack on these 4S lOa2e3 46 lOxc3 ¢'e447 a4 ¢'b3 weaknesses that White bases his 48 as .i.e4 49 f4 gH SO gf "'b4 SI plan. fS ¢'xaS 52 ¢'d4 ¢'b4 53 lOe4 .ia2 t �eS lIe6 54 f6 J..n S5 lOcS .i.dS 56 h4 .i.n 2 lIe3 lObS S7 lOd3+ Resigns. 3 IOd7 :d8 4 lOeS lIee8 In time Karpov began playing The exchange on e3 would mere more dynamic variations, but his ly reinforce the d4 pawn. love for the endgame and his pre S 1013 16 cision in technical positions have Otherwise White WOUld, in the remained with him for ever. A few end, play his knight toe5,obtaining years later he was to say about another knight outpost. Inciden himself: "I aim to play correct tally, it should be pointed out that chess, orten employing technical White has three pawn islands, methods." And today Anatoly Kar whereas Black has four, which pov has no equals in this skill. means that it is more difficult for Black to defend his weaknesses. We will now examine a number 6 lIaei ¢'n of positions. the' main feature in 1 g4! Lesson Twenty-Nine /47 With the inevitable threat ofh4- Now Black is unable to exchange h5, while if 7 ... h5, then after 8 gS on f5. White drives away the knight from 24 cd b5 and occupies e5 with his knight, 25 lilf4 'it'e7 e.g. 8 ... fg 9 lilxg5+ withnumerous 26 f6+! threats. Therefore Black goes in A check from a position of for a fo rcing operation with the strength! Black cannot go into the sacrifice of a pawn, but in return pawn ending. he hopes to activate his pieces. 26 �f7 7 .i.e4 27 �gJ :b8 8 lilxe4 de 28 b4 d4 • llxe4 :,.,. 29 lilxd4 'it'xf6 10 Jibe4 I1ld Black has achieved the maximum II :el lilxa2 possible. but he is unable to cope 12 :,1 I1ld with both the b- and h-pawns. 13 llxa7 I1lbS 30 h4 we5 14 :,4 �e6 31 lilg4 dS IS :c4 �d6 32 hS d4 Black has achieved his aim, but JJ h6 �dS he is not able to equalize the game. 34 h7 llh8 16 lilh4 lilg8 35 lilg7 'it'c4 17 lbfS+ Wd7 36 lilb7 d3 18 1'3 hS 37 wl'2 lile8 19 h3 hg 38 lild7 wc3 20 fg .39 lile7 lld8 It is usual to capture towards 40 Wei Wxb4 the centre, but here it is more 41 ltc7 wbS important to create a passed pawn 42 �d2 �b6 on the h-file. 43 llg7 Resigns 20 I1ld6 Timman demonstrated very fine 21 lLlxd6 cd technique in realizing his advan 22 'it'h2 f5 tage. If Black were to exchange on g4, his drawing chances would be im In certain openings the pawn proved. but Timman finds a fine structure determines the direction way to maintain his advantage. of the strategic plans from the very 23 gf lUI first moves. Instructive in this 24 dS! respect is the game Chandler- /48 Lesson Twenty-Nine Romanishin, played in the semi IS final match of the 2nd chess Tek 16 i.g3 Olympiad (1982). 17 e5! Now 17 ... de is obviously bad m because of 18 .txe5, while 17 ... w �h7 is adequately met by 18 -tlxc6. 17 lOd5 18 liJxdS de 18 ... cd loses a pawn. 19 It:lxc7 1txc7 20 �15 The opening battle has concluded in White's favour, his opponent being doomed to a gruellingdefence The diagram position arose after of his numerous weaknesses. the opening moves I e4 eS 2 �f3 20 .txfS lOc6 3 i.bS a6 4 i.a4 �f6 S 0-0 21 ..xes Ilbd8 J..e7 6 Ilel d6 7 J..xc6+ bc 8 d4 ed 22 Iladl "as 9 It:lxd4 .td7. 23 d5 is freed for the knight. and the bishop prepares to attack f7 from the other side. 7 lieS Black was dissatisfied with the unpromising 7 ... .1b7 8 �d5 ..txc69 lLlxe7+the7 10 Ilxc6,but the move played allows White to demonstrate his ability to sacrifice pieces. weak squares in his opponent's 8 i/.g5 g6 position, in Kasparov-Gavrikov, 9 �xg6! hg 1982, he himself allowed the cre 10 lixg6+ 111111 ation of a weak square, and was 11 :h6 111.7 punished for it. Black has just II ... �g7 would have been met played ... b5 ( ... i.f5 was better) by the standard 12 IIh7+!. and his knight at c6 has become a 12 Ilcc61 live target. The c6 square, which is One rarely sees both rooks at a weak one for Black, is trans tacking along the sixth rank. In fo rmed by Kasparov into a strong this game the c6 square has served point for his pieces. Kasparov well. 1 �d6! 'thdti 12 :rs 2 lhc6 "d8 13 lLlg6+ was threatened. 3 't!rc2 lieS 13 '813 �c7 Or 3 ... �b7 4 Iic7 �xg2 5 �xg2 14 'tte4+ :.5 �b6 6 lic6 with the better position. IS �g6+! fg 4 lid as 16 Iih7+ 111111 S �dS! 17 "'xg6 Resigns White h'as won control of the c-file, and he now begins an attack In the evaluation of a position a on f7. The natural 5 ... �b7 is met far from minor role is played by by 6 .1xf7+ �xf7 7 llc7+ liI:e7 8 the pawn configuration, as well W'bH Wf8 (8 ... 'it'f6 9 U Jc6+! as by strong and correspondingly .1xc6 10 liI:xc6+) 9 �e6+. weak squares. Of course, it is by S �b6 no means simple to exploit all this, 6 't!tb3 lie7 but then that is what tournaments 7 i.f3! exist for, to gain experience and The method of a skilful fencer: improve one's mastery. LESSON 30 A competition on evaluations Five minutes per position Who can score 25 points? OUT acquaintance with the basic In Yusupov-Romanishin, 1982, principles of evaluating a posilion Black's extra pawn should not is complete-. These principles will mislead you when evaluating the provide a good guide, both in the position, the main feature of choice of plan, and in the search which is the lack of space for the for a specific move. And now you bishop. are going to test your knowledge. After ... You will be given nine positions 1 lle8 .igS from tournament games. In the first 2 h4 six you have to give an evaluation, . the bishop was lost, and the discover the most important feature, game concluded 2 .•. .ixh4 3 gb choose a plan. find a specific move 160 W Greenfeld, the most likely winner of the 1982 European Junior Cham pionship, could not stand the tension of the last round(Greenfeld-Salov). White has just played *c4-a6??, and thereby shut the trap on his own queen. After I . :. c4! 2 .if4 152 LeJSon Thirly lla8 3 'W'bS liaS the game was tions is easily found. The pre essentially decided. and White re conditions are: the yawning weak signed a few moves later. (7 points) ness at g6. the awkward position of the rook at h8, which is unable to guard the back rank, and White's total domination of the b-file. which leads 10 the winning of the b8 square. 1 "Wg6+! and after the forced I . .. i.xg6 2 hg+ wg8 J lIb8+ Black is mated. Amazingly enough, in Ziedinya Auzinya. 1980. White overlooked this possibility (J points). The striking fe ature here is not White's extra pawn, but the un defended position of his bisho.p (Hubner-Tal, 1982). The 'X-ray' attack of the rook at f8 easily penelTates through f6: 1 i.xf3! and White resigned, since after 2 lIxO Itlh5 he loses a piece. (2 points) Here (Psakhis-Gavrikov. 1982) it is immediately apparent that the black king's pawn screen is weak ened. After a brief introduction, the attacking mechanism of queen + knight goes into operation: 1 lhh6! The rook cannot betaken, since the loss of control over f6 leads to mate - I ... i.xh6'? 2 Itlf6+ �g7 3 'W'h7+ �xf6 4 �e4 mate. Black The winning move in such posi- preferred (0 remain a pawn down, Lrsson Thiny /53 but he was no longer able to The following three positions change the result of the game. give examples of more complicated I ... lOg6 2 IlhS "eS 3 't!txeS evaluations and playing methods. .ixeS 4 lIbl g4 S f4 gH 6 gf fS 7 166 ltJgS ltJe7 8 f4 .ih8 9 lLJe6 Ilfc8 W 10 e4 as II ef ltJxdS 12 ltJe4 c3 13 Ilbht .tf6 14 lOxf6+ Resigns. (5 points) 165 w· In Balashov-Ree. 1982, White has a great advantage. Participating in a direct attack on the black king are his queen, two rooks and bishop, wilh the knight ready at any mo ment 10 join them. The only piece It might be thought that this with which Black has been able to position (Timman�Hi.ibner, 1982) oppose this white armada is his was specially created to illustrate knight, his remaining pieces being the theme of 'overloading'. One mere spectators. The conclusion would very much like to divert the to the game isofa text�book nature. black queen away from fB.so that I Ilxf6!gf 2 'ft'h4fS 3 ..r6+ 'itlg8 the white knight can announce 4 i.xfS ..ixfS S 11xfS Ilfd8 6 lilgS+ male from 'there, but I "xe4+ ¢f8 7 "'g7+ 'itle8 8 IleS+ 'iW7 does not work because of the 9 'tItg4+ Resigns. (10 points) symmetric I ... 1!he4+!. The solu� lion is as though taken from a book for b::!ginners: 1 lLJe6! The themesof'interference' and 'overloading' complement each other. A curious fact is that Timman struck this deadly blow with his last move before the time control. (5 points) 154 Lt>sson Thirty This lime we have a complicated attempts by Black to gain counter example of positional play. In play on the queenside have been Tukmakov-Kantsler, 1981, White's averted. and on the kingside White advantage is undisputed: he has a has a decisive advantage. protected passed pawn, and his 7 1111'8 centralized pieces conlrast with S IIhS as Black's undeveloped and passive 9 b5 c5 pieces. But what specific plan and 10 Ad5! move order should he choose? The position is ripe for a com There appear to be no preconditions bination. for a combination, which means 10 ,d+ that the search should be along the II Axd4 lhd5 lines of a positional solution. The 12 cd .td7 attack on c6 100ks tempting - I b4 13 e6 .t,8 .1d7 2 b5, and 2 . . . c5 fails to 3 14 lIdhl lVb3, but after 2 ... cb 3 .1xb7 llb8 14 llxg8+ and 15 IIh I was also 4 .1d5bc Black activates his game. possible. Therefore Grandmaster T!Jkmakov 14 IlcS+ does not hurry to force events, but 15 II1b3 .tc5 employs a typical strategic pro 16 IIxgS+ Resigns cedure - the creation of additional (10 points) weaknesses in the opponent's posi tion. h4! /68 After the inevitable opening of W the h-file, White will gain control of this important highway. I IIbS 2 b4 .t1'8 3 '1t?c3 a6 4 .4 White mounts a combined of- fe nsive on both wings. What is ,ht> best way for White 10 �.8 4 rt>aliZt> his positional advantagt>? 5 M! Ae7 6 hg hg In the previous example Grand 7 IIhl master Tukmakov carried out a White has carried out his plan: positional attack in excellent style. Lesson Thirty /55 In this position (rrom Tukmakov Not 2 ... wg8 3 ..txe6+, winning Kuzmin, 1982) he succeeds with the queen. an attack on the king. White can 3 ll:lxb6 ttlfS now win a pawn by I ll:ld7+ No one will be surprised to learn of the strongest Ukrainian juniors. that there are very many grand He was a constant and successful masters in Moscow (more than 20), member of the Republic's school but which Soviet towns come next boys team, and in 1969 he became after the capital? It turns OUI that USSR Junior Champion. Tbilisi is in second place with eight grandmasters, in third place is Lvov (five), and then come Odessa, Riga and Leningrad (three each), fo llowed by Krasnoyarsk. Kiev. Minsk. Krasnodar, Alma-Ala etc. [Wrillen in '1983, this data may now be slightly out of date - Irans/alor's note] Chess centres do not arise spon taneously. If in a town there are good organizers. there will normally develop around them a number of This position arose in the game strong players, trainers and ordi Gofstein-Belyavsky (USSR Junior nary enthusiasts. This is what hap Championship, 1969) after the fol pened in LVQv, the chess fame of lowing opening moves: which is mainly associated with I c4 �r6 2 �Oe6 3 g3c54 ..tg2 the name orV.Karl, an Honoured It:lc6 5 0-0 dS 6 b3 ..Qe7 7 e3 0-(1 B Trainer of the Soviet Union. .i.b2 d4 9 ed cd 10 liet lleB 11 d3 The best known ofKart's pupils ..tc5 12 a3 as 13 lllbd2 h6 14 It:leS are Oleg Romanishin and Alexan lllxe5 IS llxeS 'W'c7 16 It:l13 ..td6 der Belyavsky. .7 lii:eI eS 18 It:ld2 ..tg4 19 'tItc2 Already at the age of 10 Belyavsky lii:ad8 20 lii:abl ..trs 21 lii:bdl ..tc5 became a first category player, 22 lUe4 �h:e4 23 i..xe4 ..txe4 24 and he quickly developed into one lixe4 tlfd6 25 lii:del (169). Lesson Thirty-One 157 From an early age Belyavsky's lers, in the form of Miles of England style displayed a striving for logical (the 1974 World Junior Champion) action. In the present game he has and the American Christiansen. managed, right from the opening Here is one of the games by the stage. to restrict his opponent. He winner. now embarks on the decisive attack. 25 ... f5 26 lI4e2 e427 'it'eI "t!t'c6 Belyavsky-Cooper 28 't!t'd229 e3 fe de 30 'tIfc2f4 31 gf Sicilian Defence 1!ff332 d4 .i.xd433 .i.xd4 lhd434 I e4 cS 2 -tlf3 e6 3 d4 cd 4 -tlxd4 liln "'g4+ 35 lilg2't!td7 36 f5 lild2 ltJc6 s lbbSd6 6 c4 lbf6 7 lblc3 a6 37 lilxd2cd 38 f6 gel White resigns. 8 ltJaJ .i.e7 9 .i.e2 0-0 10 0-0 b6 II In 1973 the USSR Chess Federa· .i.e3. tion was faced with a difficult, but In this popular variation there pleasant choice: contending for are many different continuations. the one place in the World Junior At one lime II f4 used to be played, Championship in England were after which a game Spassky-Suetin several strong players. It was deci· went II ... i.b7 12 .i.f3 lilc8 13 ded to hold an elimination touma· i.e3 lba5 14 1!fd3 t!t'c7 15 lilac1 ment. The opponents were worthy lbd7 16 W'd2 llfd8 17 ltJd5 ed 18 of one another: it is sufficient to cd "t!t'b8 19 b4 .!Oc6 20 dc i.xc6, say that all of them have since with equal play. become grandmasters. ThIS is the II ltJc2 has also been tried - II order in which they finished: Bel· ... .i.b7 12 lbe3 't!tc7 13 .i.d2 lbd4 yavsky, Makarichev, A.Petrosian, 14 .id3 .i.c6 15 f3 b5 16 gel bc 17 Panchenko, Kochiev. i.xc4 'ira7 18 ¢'hl liiab8 19 b3 Belyavsky spent six months pre· DJd8 20 lbed5! - Zagorovsky paring for the Junior World Cham· Arnlind, 1978). The move played, pionship. Karpov's experience, and II .ie3, leads to a complicated the failure of Vaganian (when par struggle. ticipating in the 1971 Champion II i.b7 ship Vaganian was already a grand 12 lite! master, but he nevertheless ceded 12 'W'b3 or 12 Ii:c1 sets Black first place to the Swiss player Hug) more problems. - all was taken into account. During 12 litc8 the course of the tournament Bel 13 .in lite8? yavsky was able to display his best A mistake. 1] ... lbe5was correct. qualities. Thus, for example, behind Now While strikes at the b6 point Belyavsky were future grandmas- and gains an obvious positional 158 Lesson ThiTly-One advantage. [Belyavsky has since led the USSR 14 lOa4 lOd7 team to victory in the 1984 Olym 15 �:.:b6! piad, and has twice been a Candi With this elegant combination date for the World Championship White gains an appreciable posi - Irons/alor's note]. tional advantage. 15 lO:.:b6 16 tlbJ lO:.:c4 I7U B 17 lO:.:c4 :b8 18 lledl dS II is difficult to get by without this move, since the opposition of queen and rook creates various threats against the d6 pawn. 19 ed ed 20 "a4 d4 21 �f4 lilc8 22 lOe5 .ic5 No. this is not going to be a And now comes a little com- lecture on the Italian Game! The bination which wins a pawn. diagram position is only required 23 lO:.:n 'it'f6 for the purposes of starting a 24 lOd6 �:.:d6 discussion on the centre. 25 �:.:d6 1!h:d6 The problem of the centre con 26 ilbJ+ "'h8 cerned players back in pre-Greco 27 Wxb7 lOe5 times. It was initially thought that, 28 tlfxa6 whoever could seize the central and White won. squares (e4, d4 or e5, d5) with After his victory in the World pawns should then be able to seek Junior Championship Belyavsky a forced way to win. But defence was personally invited to the USSR gradually began to balance attack, Championship Premier League, and this simplified view on the where he shared first place with centre no longer has any followers. none other than Tal. And in sub And indeed, few are happy to sequent tournaments the Lvov play the Moller Attack from the player's successes have continued diagram position: 7 ••. lOxe4 8 0-0 to grow. He has become one of the .i:.:c3 9 d5 .tf6 10 lle1 lOe7 II strongest Soviet grandmasters, and llxe4 d6 12 .ig5 .ixg5 13 lilxgS has twice been USSR Champion. 0-0 14 LDxh7 �:.:h7 IS 'it'h5+ we8 Lesson Thirty-One 159 16 11M rs 17 "tIth7+ *1'7 18 lIh6 centre: lIg8 19 gel 'W'f8 20 .2b5 IIh8 21 Mobile cemre. Characterized by 't!h:h8 gh 22 tlt'h7+ *f6 23 llxe7 one player having a pawn pair in "xe7 24 't!hh6+ wilh perpetual the centre. Often arises from the check. Open Games, the Grunfeld Defence At the end of the last century and Alekhine's Defence. games began occurring in which Immobile cenlre. The main feature the strategy of opposing pawns is pawn chains in the centre. May with pawns in the centre was re be obtained from the King's Indian placed by other ideas. In particular, and French Defences or from the in Ihe Chigorin Defence Black Spanish Game. allows the formation of a white Open cenlre. Here there are no pawn centre, bUI then attacks it pawns on the central squares. A with his pieces and pawns. Here, variety of openings can lead to this. for example, is the opening of the SIalic centre. Formed after the game Pilisbury-Chigorin (St Peters fixing of the central pawns. May burg 1895): arise out of virtually any opening I d4 d5 2 c4 q)c6 3 �O �g4 4cd system . .i.d35 dc �xc6 6 �c3 e67 e4 .2b4 Dynamic centre. Receives its name 8 0f5geS �e7 10 a3 .laS t) .2c4 from the unclear, 'tense' position i.d5 12 ""a4+ c6 I3 �d3 "'6 with of pawns in the centre. Typical of advantage to Black.· the Sicilian Defence. Similar ideas followed: in 1913 We will now turn to a more Nimzowitsch wrote that pieces detailed examination of the differ deployed in the centre can success ent types of centre. fully replace pawns. The Reti Opening, the Grunfeld Defence Yusupov-Tukmako\' USSR Zonal, Yerevan 1982 and Alekhine's Defence all made Griinfeld Defence their appearance. Modern-day views on the centre 1 d' I1lr6 comprise one of the main problems 2 c, g6 of theory. The majority of books 3 11lc3 dS pick OUI Ihe following types of • cd lOxd5 5 .. lOxe) • The game continued 14 ""c2 .a6 6 be 15 .i.dl .tc4 16 f4 0-0-O 17 .i.e) li::!d5 A typical mobile pawn centre 18 .i.d2 li::!b6 19 1!f'c2 It:.;d4 20 II:cI .i.d) 21 .b3 1Oc422 �r2li::! xd2, and has arisen - the oldest pawn struc- Black was a piece up. ture, and one which has been well 160 Lesson Thirly-One tested in Open Games. The active lions. In one game Black maintain side must normally act energetically ed the balance by this method, and mount a rapid offensive with when White answered 9 ... "'a5 his pawns. It is not always necessary with 10 litb5, and the sequel was to aim for mate: if the opponent 10 ... 't!t'xc3+ 11 J.d2 "a3 12 11xc5 can be severely restricted, the attack 'ftxa2 130-Owith vcry complicated can then be switched to one of the play. Bul subsequently Tukmakov flanks. The defending side usually underestimates the attacking pos tries to blockade or even eliminate sibilities of White's pawn centre. the opponent's mobile pawn centre. II .t.5 lWoO Other plans (such as a counter Instead of this, the unusual idea attack on one of the flanks) rarely of advancing the pawn to f6 fol prove effective. lowed by ... l!If7would have enabled 6 .t.7 Black to take prophylactic measures 7 tOn eS against the advance of the white The main idea of the Grlinfeld pawns. Defence is to break up White's 12 eS! J:ld8 . pawn centre with undermining pawn 13 'tra4 lWcO moves and long-range piece fire. 13 ... tOc6 looks more natural, 8 llbl 0-0 but after 14 d5 Black cannot play 9 ..i.e2 '1"5 14 ... "xd5 because of 15 llbd1 10 0-0 'tha2 We6 16 J:lxd8+ LOxd8 17 't!t'e8+ Pawn-grabbing has always been ..i.f8 18 ..i.h6, while after 14 ... punished. Taking on c3 is totally lhd5 15 J.c4 the complications bad: 10 ... .xc3 II ..i.d2 "a3 12 favour White. "c2, and the threat of trapping 14 lWb3 the queen (13 lib3 and 14 ..i.b5) The weakness of the b7 and e7 forces Black to give back the pawn pawns prevenlS Black from co - 12 ... a6 13 dc J.e6 (otherwise 14 ordinating his pieces. J.b4) 14 llxb7. 14 'We7 After JO ... thc3 White can also 15 ..i.c4 lif'8 choose a more complicated path: 16 e6! II d5 "'a5 12 ..i.e3 1fc7 13 'Wcl The mobile pawn centrejustifies tOd7 14 tOd4. As for the capture its name! on a2, the motives of the move are 16 '6 clear - Black does not wish to 17 .tb4 lOcO allow his opponent to deploy his 18 .t.3 "d8 pieces 'for free' in attacking posi- 19 't!ta2 cd Lesson Th irty-One 161 20 ed b6 2S �dS �xe6 20 ... li:lxd4?opens a further line The bishop sacrifice is forced, for the while pieces: 21 DJd l li:lxO+ but Black gains no compensation. 22 gf 't!te8 23 ..i.b5. 26 �xe6 \!fe7 21 dS illeS 27 libel llae8 22 IUdI Blocked pawn chains are the basic important thing is not to engage in feature of an immobile centre. passive defence. but to counter attack on the opposite nank. Some times a piece sacrifice can be used to blow open the centre and seize the initiative. But in every case it should be remembered that, with the centre dosed, the switching of the attack from wing to wing is possible. 13 lUh4? White's plan in this position is very natural. He intends to play f4, This position arose from a and he needs to dear the way for Nimzo-Indian Defence after the his pawn. Afler 13 . .. 0-0 14 f4 opening moves 1 d4 'LIf6 2 c4 e6 3 Black cannot win a piece by 14 ... 1Llc3 .1b44 e3 c5 5 j,d3 lllc6 6 lOfJ ef 15 .1xf4 g5. since he comes under i,xc3+ 7 be d6 8 e4 e5 9 h3 h6 to a murderous attack: 16 ..txg5 hg �.J b6 II 0-4)c7 'II 12 d5 lbe7 17 lhf6gh 18e5. But Black is not (Portisch-Timman, 1982). obliged to go in for these variations. The position in the centre deter His king has not yet castled, and mines the typical plans for the two the stable position in the centre sides. Usually the active side will makes its present residence perfect undertake a pawn offensive on ly safe. And at the same time the one of the nanks. not necessarily knight at h4 gives Black a highly against the castled position. Some important tempo for the surprising timesa minority pawn attack against decision to launch an attack on weaknesses on the qu�nside will the king. succeed more quickly. As for the 13 gS! defender's actions, here the most Portisch did not expect this reply, Lesson Thirty-Two 163 otherwise he would have played (the threat is ... b5). 13 lUd2. Now the knight cannot 23 'ttdl bS return to 0, since 14 ... g4 then 24 ""1 forces the opening of the g-file. Possibly White should have re with a familiar type of atlack. The lieved the tension and gone into an knight also ca nnot go to fS on inferior ending after 24 1If'xd3 be account of the loss of a pawn: 14 25 'tIt'xc4 'tIt'xd5. Butin this event lUfS lUxfS IS efe4 and 16 ... .ixfS. (the 'C1arin' Tournament in Mar That only leaves the move played. del Plata) Timman succeeded with 14 't!t"f3 lUfgS! absolutely everything: he took first In this original way Black begins place by a margin of one and a half a battle for the e4 square. points, even defeating the World 15 lUfS lUxrs Champion Karpov. 16 er /Qf6 24 17 g4 25 't!txd3 JIxc4 Otherwise Black brings his rook 26 :d' IPg7 from a8 to g8 and begins opening 27 f3 lines. White prevents the knight from 17 i.a6! going to e4, but instead Black pre Timman makes excellent use of pares to transfer his queen to e5. the possibilities in the position. In 27 "e7 certain variations the eS and c4 28 14 pawns are exchanged. and his white It is no longer possible to defend squared bishop becomes active. all the important points. 18 1If'dl e4! 28 lIe8 19 1!fa4+ will 29 i.cl 'fIe2 20 _xa6 . The simplest and the stongest. 20 i.xe4 lt:lxe4 21 _xa6 'We? 22 30 . fg hg JIael is dangerous because of 22 31 Wg3 ... WeS followed by ... hS. On 31 i.xgS Black has 31 ... 20 ed lIxg4+! 32 hg "'xg4+ 33 �f2 21 "a4 lIe8 lUe4+ 34 �e1 _xg5 etc. 22 lIaei 31 lOe4 . The course of the game shows 32 16+ 1Pg6 that this rook would have come in 33 9g2 tOxc3 more useful on the b-file. 34 lId2 9xg2+ 22 trb7 3S �xg2 tOe2 Black steals up on the dS pawn Resigns 164 Lesson Thirty-Two This is one of Timman's best Kupre-ichik-P.Li Ulewood games, in which he demonstrates Hastings 1982-3 the typical plans with an immobile Spanish Game pawn cenlre. I .. .5 Positions with a closed cenlre 2 �f3 �c<; frequently occur, but equally com 3 Jl.b5 ,6 mon are positions with an open • JI.,• �r6 centre. 5 O-j) JI..7 6 :.1 b5 7 Jl.b3 0-0 This move heralds the Marshall Attack, or invites White to engage in another fashionable opening debate. S ,. The choice is made. White auacks the b-pawn, provoking its advance to b4, and in time he will try to eliminate it. In return Black gains a lead in development. This is a typical position with an S Jl.b7 open centre, where the two sides' 9 d3 d6 plans are typified by piece play. 10 .i..d2 b4 The active side manoeuvres, and Now White's queen's knight is attacks with his pieces on one of shut in, and numerous games have the flanks with the ai m of provoking shown that after II c3 Black has weaknesses there. If he succeeds in nothing to fear. this, he then begins an attack on 11 as these weaknesses. Pawn storms White's idea becomes clear - are not usually fa vourable. The the b4 pawn is cut off. main method of defence lies in II dS driving away the opponent's pieces As a counteraction, Black begins from the central squares and lines, active play in the centre. and pawn weaknesses should be. 12 .i..g5 de avoided. It is interesting to follow 13 de li)xe4 how the position in diagram 173 A little bit of tactics, based on arose. the weakness of the first rank. Lesson Thirty-Two 165 However. there is nothing original lIxe5 lId5!,and a draw was soon here - this variation has occurred agreed. fairly often. The English player Littlewood 14 .ixe7 lLlxe7 chooses a different path, but does 15 liJxe5 (/73) not succeed in maintaining the The diagram position has been balance. reached, and the game enters its 17 lid. decisive phase. If White can com 18 n l1lgS plete his development and repel I. l1ld2 h6'? the activity of the opponent's pieces, An incorrect deployment of the his opening plan will have been fo rces. It is obvious that White justified. will double rooks on the e-file and IS l1lg0 threaten to exchange rooks. Black 10 tirxd8 lihxd8 could have prevented this by 19 ... 17 liJd3! llfd8 20 lle2 ¢lf8!. but he IS This is much stronger than the attracted by another idea. mechanical exchange: 17 lLlxg6 hg 20 lle2 llfd8 18 n liJc5 19 .ic4 lId4, witha very 21 libel ¢lh7 active position for Black. 22 lIe8 118d6 How is Black now going to de The exchange cannot be allowed, fend his b4 pawn? If 17 ... c5, then since then the defender of the b4 18 fJ lIc8 19 fe c4 20 lLld2! cb (20 pawn is removed. ... cd 2 I cd liJe5 22 lIe3 liUd8 23 23 lIbS i.,O i.c4) 21 cb lIfd8 22 lile3 followed 24 liJc4 lifO by 23 lLlc4. 25 llxb4 1x£3 (/74) In a game Kuzmin-Psakhis(49th USSR Championship. 198 I) Black managed to hold the position after 17 lLld3, by a spot of tightrope walking by his pieces: 17 ... liJg5 18 lLld2 (avoiding the trap 18 liJxb4? liJh4! 19 f3 liJhxf3+ 20 gf liJxf3+ 21 ¢lf2 liJxel 22 ¢lxe1 lilfe8+ 2] ¢lf2 lIdl)18 ... lild4 19 lile3 lilfd8 20 lilae1 ¢lf8 21 1a4 liJe6 22 liJb3 llg4 23 fJ Ilg524 g3 c6 (the b4 pawn is still immune) 25 This move was probably the \tf2 hI 26 f4 lIfl27l1lel l1l"128 basis of Black's entire' plan. Now /66 Lesson Thirty·Two 26 gf is nOI possible because of 26 33 oJ lUI ... �xfJ+ 27 ot>f2 (27 ot>g2 �xe l+ 34 �,7 �b8 28 lOxeJ llg4+ 29 ot>h3 h5) 27 ... 35 .tc2+ �8 �xeJ + 28 ot>xeJ D:h4, when Black 36 llxc7 llxb2 has everything in order. BUI there 37 ,i.g6 �f"8 is no need for White to go in for 38 �d7 �d2 unfavourable complications. 39 h4 Iilc4 26 lOctS! llxb4 40 �,.,+ � 27 �xb4 .te4 41 �c7 1ild6 Other moves also lose a pawn. 42 c4 �f"8 28 �xn lOxn 43 h5 lldl+ 29 llxe4 IOd6 44 �h2 �cl 30 JIe6 JI(S 45 �d7 Resigns 31 li)dS lOf4 32 lOd4 Positions with an open centre White easily realizes his advan· are among the most complicated, tage. and their correct handling requires 32 llxf4 greal skill and experience. LESSON 33 The uncompromising Valery Chekhov Transformation of the centre Nona Gaprindashvili 1975 arrived. FIDE had held the give of his best. World Junior Championship four The Championship was held in teen limes, but on only three occa the Yugoslav town of Tj entiste. sions had it been won by represen Chekhov did not take pari in the tatives of the USSR. In 1974 in the initial rush - he was paired against Philippines, for example, OUf dele strong opponents - and draws lefl gate Alexander Kochiev (3 future him some way behind the leaders. grandmaster!) did not even finish But he knew the laws of the swiss in the firstthree, and the Champion system, and he realized that every ship was won by the Englishman thing would be decided not by the Tony Miles. start, but by the finish,and he felt And again an elimination tour that his staying-power would not nament for the most worthy con let him down (there was ,I round tenders was held, this lime in every day, as well as the resumption Sochi, in which first place was of adjourned games). Incidentally, shared by Zaid and Chekhov. The Chekhov had adapted to heavy USSR Chess Federation's Youth tournament pressure back in the Committee had to decide which of Moscow Pioneers Palace. On one the winners to entrust with the occasion. changes in the calendar honoured, but very responsible of events forced him to play tour right 10 take part in the World nament games every other day for Championship. Their choice fell almost six months. Such a thing is on Valery Chekhov, but not ixcause not advisable, of course, but the he was stronger than Leonid Zaid. fact remains that Chekhov could As a chessplayer Valery was noted endure severe pressure very well. for his competitive nature, with In the seventh round of the the ability to put everything into a Championship the Soviet player tournament, and he was also in moved into first place and thereafter very good physical shape. All ihis did not concede it to anyone. gave hope that, in the severe con Seven wins, six draws, and nol a ditions of a swiss system tourna single defeat - this was Valery ment, Chekhov would be able to Chekhov's result. He demonstrued 168 Lesson Thirty-Three all-round preparation in the end 21 cd game, played confidently in the In his confusion, White misses middlegame, and successfully solved 21 li::lac2.after which he could still problems in the opening. have battled on. Now Black wins. 21 litxe3 Nurmi-Chekhov 22 14hn litc8+ Sicilian Defence Resigns I e4 c5 2 ll:lrJ ll:lc6 3 d4 cd 4 �xd4 Chekhov learned chessat roughly li::lf6 5 li::lc3 e5 6 li::ldb5 d6 7 �g5 a6 the age of nine. He joined a group 8 .i.xr6 gf9 �a3 b5 to li::ld5 f5 11 ef at the Moscow Pioneers Palace run .i.xr5 12 .i.d3 e4. by the senior teacher E.Penchko, In preparing for his game with and studied there for 2Y.z years. the Canadian player, Chekhov Then he suddenly gave up chess decided to employ his favourite and switched to a football school. weapon - the Chelyabinsk Vari He spent a whole year there, but ation of the Sicilian Defence. More his attraction towards chess proved over, on the 12th move he uses a stronger. However. football has recommendation by the chief spe remained Chekhov's ra vourite game cialist on this variation - grand after chess. master Sveshnikov. Chekhov's Chekhov later studied under second related how the impact of the Honoured Trainer of the USSR the opening preparation was such G.Ravinsky. and after entering that Nurmi thought over his 13th the Chess Department of the Cen move for almost an hour. tral Physical Culture Institute he 13 "e2 ll:ld4 collaborated with Mark Dvoretsky. 14 "e3 ..tg7 He is now an international grand 15 .i.xe4 0-0 master and he completes success 16 0-0-0 ..txe4 fully in various events. 17 't!fxe4 14e8 18 liId3 Matulovic-Rajkovic, 1975, con tinued 18 't!t'g4 h5 19 1Ith3 't!fg5+ 20 �e3 1!t'f621 litd2 llle2+22 �d I li::lf4 23 lOd5't!t'xb2 with advantage to Black. 18 liIgS+ 19 lOe3 'W'f6! 20 c3 1!"1'2 Lesson Thirty-Three /69 This is a position from one of employs a new plan, at the basis of the most topical variations of the which is an offensive not on the Sicilian Defence; t e4 c5 2 li)f] d6 kingside but the queenside. 3 d4 cd 4 li)xd4 li)f6 5 �c3 a6 6 10 't!td2! tUbd7 i.e2e5 7 li)b3 .i.e7B 0·0 0·0 9 .i.e3 After 10 . . . d5 II ed tnxd5 12 .t«i. li)xd5 .txd5 13 lHdl ..tc6 14 The basic feature of this position "'xd8 lbd8 15 li)a5 .te4 16 f) is the presence of a static (fixed) llxdl+ 17 lhd1 ..txc2 18 lid pawn centre (pawn at e4 for White, .tf5 19 li)xb7 White has a slight pawn at e5 for Black). This is per· but persistent advantage. haps one of the most common t1 a4 types of centre, and one which White begins operations aimed often transforms into a closed or a at establishing a queenside bind. mobile structure. With a static 11 .ucB centre the plans for the two sides 12 a5 "'c7 involve manoeuvring around the 13 lIfd "c6 central squares. Usually each side 14 iol3 ..tc4 aims for centralization, and only 15 lIa4! then switches to action on the By this fresh, original manoeuvre flank. Possible here is either a White intensifies the pressure on piece, or a piece·down attack on b6 and b7. the opposing king, or else an attack 15 lUd8 on queenside pawn weaknesses. 16 llb4 ",7 All these actions must be combined 17 �dS with measures to decentralize the This move completes White's opponent's pieces. Such a diversity centralization. If this knight is left of plans leads to highly interesting at d5, sooner or later it will cause play, which may be ofa strategical Black great unpleasantness. There or tactical nature. As an example fore its exchange is fo rced, and we will example one of the typical White further increases his spatial games played by the then World advantage on the queenside. Champion in the 1982 London 17 ltlxd5 Tournament (Karpov·Portisch). 18 ed f5 Usually in the diagram position 19 .i.g4 was threatened. White would play 10 f4, which after 19 .te2 .i.xb3 10 ... ef II .txf4 li)c6 followed by 20 llxb3 f4 ... d5 leads to a complicated struggle The advance oflhe black. pawns with chances for both sides. Karpov has no support. 170 Lesson Thirty-Three 21 1 The opening in this game was the black king's pawn screen is the Leningrad Variation of the broken up. Nimzo-Indian Defence: I d4 lUf6 16 ll:Jg6 2 c4 e6 3 li'l13 .tb4+ 4 lDc3 0-0 S 17 .td6 .tgS h6 6 .i.h4 cS 7 e3 .txc3+8 bc By eliminating this knight White d69 lDd2 li'lbd710 "e7.i.d3 11 0-0 obtains the excellent transit point eS (1 77). e4 anti clear prospects of an attack White has played the opening on the kingside. very solidly. preferring quiet opera 17 "W'xf6 tions in the centre to the main 18 j<.. We7 continuation (7 dS). After a certain On 18 ... .i.xe4 White had amount of preparation she wishe .. prepared 19 lDxe4 1!M8 20 f5 li'lfB to set in motion her piece-pawn 21 de de 22 "g4. with the mass on the d- and e-files. For the advantage. moment Black does not reveal his 19 f5 -tlf8 plans. Four moves ago one could have 12 lid b6 said that the position on the board 13 j Black does nOI want to allow 37 f5 IOh4 the knight to go to e4, but he is Black's last hope is the trap 38 unable to avoid this. In the event "e4+ �d7 39 'fhh47 "c6+ with of 21 ... .ixe4 Gaprindashvili had perpetual check. in mind the following fine variation: 38 lIel+ �f6 22 ttJxe4 lild7 23 'W'g4+ o;t>h8 24 39 'tIId8+ Resigns irh3 IIIh7 (24 ... IIIg7 25 IOg3) 25 This game appears to bea simple ","xd7! "W'xd7 26 lilxf6+ o;t>g7 27 one, seemingly without anyespeci lilxd7 lIad8 28 li:lxe5 de 29 d5 ally pretty variations. But in fact with a great advantage. the entire depth is concealed in the 22 .txb7 lIxb7 simplicity of the outward decisions. 22 ... ","xb7 would have been Black was completely outplayed, mel by 23 li:le4 lDh724 "'g3+ and and this occurred somehow im 25 lilxd6. perceptibly, between the 12th and 23 li:le4 f5 15th moves. The clash of the pawn 24 li:lxd6 formations of a dynamic centre White's play " simple ,nd always leads to positions abounding convincing. Gaprindashvili handles in tactics, and with deep (sometimes the technical side impeccably. well-veiled) strategic plans. 24 't!Ixd6 This concludes our brief acquain 2S 'fhb7 .d tance with the strategic problems 26 .d lIxel+ of the centre. A nuent understanding 27 lIxel ,d of· these questions will facilitate 28 irdS ".3 the choice of correct plan in the 2. ,d "ttxa2 transition from opening to middle 30 lin ird2 game. Moreover. often opening 31 IIIhl 14 systems themselves are chosen 32 ".4 IOg6 under the influence of this or that J3 g3 1Wh4 type of centre. Therefore a player 34 gl W'xc4 must constantly expand his know 3S IIgl 1&>111 ledge and skill in the playing of 36 "a8+ 111.7 typical positions. LESSON 34 Artur Yusupov becomes a member of the USSR team How to parry a flank attack Innovations in an old variation Late on a September evening in guests (all the Danes had longhair, 1977 Zoya and Mayak Yusupov down to their shoulders) confused received a telephone call in their Artur. As he handed over his Moscow flat from the dislanl Aus· scoresheel lO the arbiter, he mourn trian town of Innsbruck: their 17- fully sighed: "She didn't sign it". year-old son Artur informed them Artur thought that he had been that, irrespective of the outcome playing a girl. Here is this amusing of the last round of the World game. Junior Championship. he had gained first place. Yusupov·Renne Six-year-old Artur was taken to French Defence the chess seclion of the Pioneers 1 e4 e6 2 d4 d5 3 li::Jd2 c5 4 ed ed 5 Palace by his brother. The lad did ll"lgO ll"lf6 6 .tb5+ .td77 .txd7+ not particularly distinguish himself, lObxd7 8 0-0 i.e7 9 b3 0-0 10 i.b2 but he tried not to miss any of the b6 II ll:le5 ll:lxe5 12 de li::Jd7 13r4 f5 classes. At the age of 12 he became 14 ll"lO d4 15 c3 de 16 "d5+ 41 I!>n 'fh:h4 cedures which can significantly 42 1!>.2 influence the course ofa game. We The sealed move. will first examine in mOTe detail 42 IIIh2 the counterblow in the centre in 43 I!>fl cS reply to a flank attack. 44 111.4 111.3 A theoretical innovation em 45 1!>.2 11112+ ployed by Black (Kupreichik 46 (Kasparov). In an attempt to ex easily realizes his advantage. tract more from the position than 18 h3 �e5 19 .txf6 "'x(6 20 isjustified, Grandmaster Kupreichik lLlxe5 "'xe5 2) g4 .td7 22 lillie) exceeds the bounds of risk. He lile8 23 lilxe4"xe4 24 ,*a5 "t!te3+ prepares a flank attack with his 25 rabl 'frxh3 26 'fha7 "'xg4 27 centre unstable and his king un lilcl .txf5 28 1Ii'xb1hS 29 b3 't!t'd4 castled. By energetic moves Black 30 a4 'tic3 White resigns. refutes his opponent's plan. This is a good example of how 1 I f5? tOb4! to play against an unprepared Threatening 12 ... tOxe3 and 13 flank auack, but it is not always, ... tOxc2. of course, that a counterblow in 12 ltd3 the centre will win the game. It is After 120-0-0 dS it is Black who quite sufficient if it enables the has an attack, e.g. 13 a3 lUxe3 14 player to equalize. "xe3 d4 IS "f2 'lrc7! with advan tage (Kasparov). White was now probably expecting 12 ... dS 13 ISO IOxdS tOxdS 14 ed l!f'xdS,but Black 8 is not satisfied with a small gain. 12 d5 13 tOxd5 lUxd.5 14 ed e4! Unexpectedly the battle is de cided: Black wins a piece. 15 Axe4 lileS 16 0-0-0 16 h3 would have been met by This position (from Ljubojevic 16 ... Ah4+, and 16 0-0 by 16 ... Ribli, 1979) arose after the opening Ad6 17 h3 lLlxe3 18 "xe3 .i.xfS l9 moves I e4 c5 2 lLlf3 d6 3 d4 cd 4 tOd2 "'e7! (Kasparov). lLlxd4 tOf6 5 �c6 a6 6 .te2e5 7 16 ltf6 �b3 .i.e7 8 0-0 i.e6 9 f4 'ti'c1 10 17 It.S rahl tObd7 11 a4 0-0 12 fS .tc4 13 On 17 'tid3 Black had prepared It.S h6 14 lth4 lU,SISltd3(1 80). 17 ... �xe3 18 'lrxe3 AxfS 19 lLld2 It is a mauer of taste, but in this ltoS. fairly popular variation White 17 lilxe4 usually prevents ... dS by playing White has no serious compen 13 as bS 14 ab lLlxb6 IS .te3, and sation for the piece, and Black then doubles rooks on the a-file Lesson Thirty-Four 177 with pressure on the a6 pawn. Evidently White just couldn't Many games have been played on reconcile himself to the idea that this theme. Ljubojevic has preferred his opponent had successfully con· an unusual plan on his 13th move, ducted the opening battle. The but his idea cannot be regarded as correct 23 c3 would have maintained successful. White is all ready for equality, whereas the impulsive 23 the advance of his g·pawn, but c4 creates weaknesses in White's Black too is fully prepared. position. 15 d5! 23 �xe4 As in the previous example, this 2. i,xe4 I1lr6 move allows Black to take the 25 .txb7? initiative. This is a tactical oversight. 16 ed i.xdS 2S e4! 17 lUxdS lUxd5 26 .txe4 'tItxc4?' 18 i.xe7 Annotating this game in the The attempt to retain the two tournament bulletin, Grandmaster bishops fails due to the weakness Gufeld rightly remarked that in of the c2 pawn: 18 .tf2 lUb4 19 the heat of the battle even a top i.e4 lUf6. class grandmaster sometimes does 18 lUxe7 not see that which is clear to all the 19 1110 spectators: 26 ... 'W'e5! 27 .id3 A direct attack such as 19 f6 W'xe! 28 llxel lIxe1+ 29 ..if! lUxf6 20 lIxf6 gf21 'tItg4+ �h8 22 lIddl, when Black is a knight up. '@h4 lUg8 23 'tIke4 11g7 does not The 'counter.pin' by White does work, but in the open piece play not help: 27 lIe2 lUxe4 28 llfe! Black's chances are roughly equal. lId4 29 b3 'tItd6! 30 g3 'tItc6! 31 19 lUf6 'itfg2 f6 followed by ... lle5,freeing 20 I1ld2 l1ledS the knight. 21 lUe4 lIe8 27 b3?' 22 lIael lIad8 Regarding such grandmaster Let us sum up. Black's position blunders, Tigran Petrosian ex is solid. His forces are harmonious pressed the opinion that, if a top ly deployed, and are prepared for class player does not see a simple any tactical or manoeuvringopera threat immediately, then. however tions. With correct play on both much he continues to look at the sides the game would probably position, he will not see it ...At have ended in a draw. any rate, in Ljubojevic's case this 23 c4?' proved correct. He was not in time 178 Lesson Thirty·Four trouble, and he could have calmly On general grounds ("a flank moved his bishop out of the firing attack is best met by a break in the line, but he did not sense the centre"), instead of 15 ... b5 16 a3 danger. b4 17 ab 't!txb4, Black made a 27 tfb41 routine move in Vilner·Kochiev, At last Ribli 'comes to his senses', 1978, and White resigns. IS dS? J[ turns out that this 'strategic' If a flank attack is mounted decision does not work tactically. with the central position unstable, 16 ed lUxdS a counterblow on the central 17 jixdS jixdS squares may prove an effective 18 f61 measure. In preparing the counter· Zak, Vilner's trainer. gives vari blow, all the features of the posi ations which his protege had seen tion must be carefully considered. back on the 16th move: 18 ... .ixf6 Sometimes a plan can be spoiled 19 b4!; 18 ... .if8 19 lOxd5 llxd5 by seemingly insignificant details. 20 fg .ixg7 21 .0; 18 ... .ic5 19 b4! .ixb4 20 't!tg4 JtfS21 fg lSI .ic5 8 22 lUxd5 llxd5 23 'iff] i.xe3+ 24 The game went 18 ... gf 19 b4 Jtxb4 20 lUxdS D:Jo:dS 21 Ih:dS "xdS 22 't!t'g4+ Routine play in chess does not work! LESSON 35 The formation of outposts It is not hard to guess how the This attempt to gel rid of the chess term 'outpost' arose. Of all dangerous rook does not work, the numerous analogies taken since White is all ready to mount from warfare, this concept is one an attack. of the most apt. An outpost 28 "a5+ 'ittc8 signifies an advanced, reinforced 29 lte6! point. This rook cannol be captured: 29 ... �xe6 30 .txe6+ ¢>b831 l:.d7 and 32 "'c7+. ISl 29 a6 B 30 J:[eS lilh6 31 lIdS lLld7 32 lIf7 lilr6 33 JIg' �b8 Black's position is already lost; there is nowhere for his king to hide. 34 fS 'it'a7 35 lhd7! WId7 . This diagram shows one of the 36 ...b6+ �b8 most conspicuous types of outpost. 37 Ilg8+ .i.f8 The white rook is established at 38 1h:f8+ Resigns d6, supported by the pawn al c5. After 38 ... lhfB 39 .i.f4+ Wc8 As a rule, a well arranged outpost 40 .i.e6 Black is mated. will enable an advantage to be gained. In the above position Outposts can be of various types: (Portisch-Seirawan, 1982) White pawn, knight, bishop, rook and was able to carry OUI a direct attack even queen, but the most common on the king. are knight and rook outposts. 27 .le7 They also have the ·ability to 180 Lesson Thirty-Five change; for example a pawn out IS c6? post may be transformed into a White exploits the weakening of knight outpost, and then into a the d6 square in classic style. rook outpost. 16 Jic4 lOeg6 How do outposts arise� Let us 17 lObS! return to the Portisch-Seirawan By tactical means While creates game, and fo llow the formation of a knight outpost at d6. the outpost. 17 IOxf4 18 ltld6+ 'it;d8 19 ef cJ;c7 20 i.e3 White develops harmoniously and prepares to reinforce his outpost. 20 We7 21 0-0-0 \!IbS Black hasnouscful moves, 21 ... liI:b8(with the idea of ... b6) being impossible because of the little This position was reached after combination 22 liJe8+! "'xe8 23 White's 15th move. White stands "tIrb6+ ab 24 cb mate! better. It is easier for him to 22 D:d2 .i.f6 complete his development, and he 23 g3 Il:h7 has a flexible pawn chain. Black, 24 IOxe8 on the other hand, is experiencing The time has come to change difficulties over the development the knight outpost into a rook of his pieces. while his advanced outpost. pawns have weakened many squares 24 'it;xe8 and may themselves become targets 25 llhdl \!Ie7 for attack. And yet the main stra This attempt to make way for tegic battle would have been to the rook does not succeed. come, had Black played 15 ... 26 W"a3 tie8 lOeg6, exchanged the strong knight 27 lld6 at f4, and prepared queenside and we obtain the position in castling. Instead of this Black diagram 182. commits a positional blunder, after which the game passes into a Playing for the formation of an technical phase. outpost is a very important posi- Leuon Thiny-Five 181 tional method. As a rule, the cre pawn. ation of an outpost opens up the 24 WI6 possibility of seizing control of an 25 11101 ..txd3 open file and of invading the 7th 26 lhd3 lid rank with the heavy pieces. When 27 lilxdS 1;),12 these three positional operations 28 lid lilxct succeed, in the majority of cases 29 .xcl Q:lJl:g4 this is sufficient 10 conclude the The rest is simple. game. 30 Wd2 g6 31 e4 h5 32 1IId4 Wc6 33 Wc3 .xc3 34 he lieS 35 lId3 lIc4 ,nd White overstepped the time limit. '" w This position (from Psakhis Yudasin, 1982) is one or dynamic balance. Black begins playing for the formation of an outpost at c4. 18 lilac8 19 1Wb3 Jta6 20 �d4 �g4 21 h3 Now 21 . .. ..txd3is met by 22 hg, This is another example on the but Black plays more subtly. same theme (Gipslis-Hazai, 198 I). 21 ..tc4 White's advantage is that he can 22 1Wb4 WI6 set up an outpost at dS. His play 23 hg "Wxd4 contains the three basic compo 24 e3 nents: the creation of an outpost, In time trouble White makes a the occupation of the central file, mistake. 24 b3 as 25 "Wei ..txd3 and the invasion of the seventh 26 lilxd3 was better. Now Black rank. invades the 2nd rank and wins a I lildS! 182 Lesson Thirty-Five Black cannot take on d5, since takes place. this loses his e-pawn. t 7 i.e7 2 ltedl 18 �g2 lIe8 This is stronger than 2 �cxe5 19 lIhl! �xe5 3 �xe5 j,xe5 4 ltxeS Ild2!. Blows rain on the black king when Black activates his rook. from both left and right. 2 lile8 19 lId6 Black is forced [0 concede the 19 ... �b8 is met by 20 �h6+ file. ¢>g7 21 iU4f5+, while after 19 ... 3 \!In �e8 Gipslis was preparingacurious For severa) moves White man manoeuvre to ensure the invasion oeuvres, strengthening his position of his knight at f5: 20 lIddI! �f7 and awaiting the moment to begin 21 ith6+ ¢>g7 22 ltd7! liI:h8 (22 ... decisive action. ¢>xh6 23 �f5++ ¢>g5 24 �g7!) 23 3 1I.6 �g4 liI:c8 24 �e3 followed by �f5. 4 b4 .6 20 �h6+ ¢lg7 5 \!I.2 ltae8 21 lLI6fH! 6 I1IId2 Jl.d8 The long-awaited combination. 7 I1Ib3 b6 21 gf 8 \!In lH6+ 22 lLIxf5+ ¢In 9 \!Ig2 lIfe6 23 llh7+ ¢>g8 10 111.3 \!Irs 24 lthxe7 �xe7 II I1Id2 .6 25 itxd6 cd 12 11113 16 26 ltxe7 13 h4! The complications are at an end, By the threats of invading with and White is a pawn up with a won his knights at c5 and f5. White has position. provoked a weakening of the op 26 ". as 27 ba ba 28 lib7 a4 29 ponent's pawn structure. Now he ltb6 ¢>f7 30 lhd6 a3 31 ba ltxe3 opens the h-file and seizes it with 32 lIa6 lIe2 33 a4 lia2 34 lia8 his rook, thus preparing the posi f5 35 ef e4 36 Ittn ¢>f6 37 as tion for a combinational solution. Resigns. 13 gh 14 �xh4 �n How do you play against an 15 �h3 Ug8 outpost? It is best not to allow its 16 �g4 Ilh8 formation, while sometimes the t 7 ltd7+ outpost's foundations can be de The invasion of the 7th rank. stroyed. Lesson Thirry·Five /83 lost, but the pawn move creates mating threats against the white king (6 ... "'g6+ is threatened). 7 i.xrs The only move. 7 ,r 8 "c6 White still stands better, but not as well as 8 moves ago. After 8 "'xa6 "'h59 t!fc8+ Wh7 10 ·t!hfS+ 'tihfS II lIxf5 l1al 12 lIxb5 lIxa3 Geller·Vaganian, 1982. White 13 h5 White wins easily, but on has a vcry attractive position. A 8 "xa6 Black would have replied little more time. and his positional 8 ... Wh7!, with good prospects of advantage will betransformed into perpetual check, e.g. 9 lIxfS -.el a material one; for example, 2 'W'e4! etc. Therefore White has 10 play is threatened. But it is Black to accurately. move, and he makes an attempt by 8 W"n combinational means to destroy 9 1!h:a6 I!.>h7 the basis of the outpost, and al the ·10 lIf,. same time to transform White Now 10 ... 't!thSis met by II 'tIte6. from the attacker into the defender. 10 lIel 1 lilxeS!! 11 W"d6 2 'W'xeS! In severe time trouble Geller Black's plan could have been makes several mistakes. Here II refuted by a queen sacrifice - 2 llxb5 was more correct, and if lbd8 lilxO+3 "xO!!, and White 11 ... lle6 12 'Wd5 llg6+ 13 WfI !. wins, but in time trouble he misses II lIe6 this possibility. 12 lIfr. 2 llxd6 Again not the strongest. The 3 't!hd6 lidS attack could have been repulsed • - .bO by 12 "d3 lIg6+ 13 WfI, when Not immediately 4 ... lldl+ 5 Black has no invasion squares. wh2 i.xO because ofthe zwischen· 12 1Ig6+ zug 6 i.c2!. 13 I!.>h3 S gf lIdl+ Now 13 wfI is met by 13... 'W'b3 6 wg2 f5! followed by a check at dl or d3. After 6 ... lhb 1 7 "xa6 Black is 13 Wa2 184 Lesson Thirty-Five 14 hS IS lldS 'ft'e6! This is another time trouble Resigns mistake. Here it was essential This game extract is by no to play 14 'ti'e3f4 15 Wei 'ttb3 16 means faultless, but it is fairly 1Ic3. typical for the methods of playing 14 l!gS against an outpost. LESSON 36 The persistence of Sergei Dolmatov Heavy pieces on open files and ranks Tactics defeat strategy Misfortune struck unexpectedly way as to take sole first place. and dashed all the hopes of Sergei The USSR Chess Federation Dolmatov, when, leading the decided not to hold an elimination elimination tournament for the tournament for the 1978 World 1977 World Junior Championship Junior Championship. since it with two points Qut of two, he had was obvious who the candidates to go into hospital suffering from were. For the first time in the inflammation of a facial nerve. history of the World Junior Cham There could be no question of him pionships. a country not staging continuing the tournament. the event was allowed to send two In this situation Dolmatov did representatives. Yusupov, as 'the that which can be done only by a previous year's Champion, had a good colleague: he wished his personal right to participate (he friend Arlur Yusupov success, was only 18, and juniors up to the and handed over to him all his age of 20 were eligible); the second ideas and theoretical preparations player was Dolmatov. for the elimination tournament. The World Championship was Yusupov took first place. and again held in Austria, only not in six months later became World Innsbruck this time but in Graz. Junior Champion. Dolmatov was Dolmatov began the tournament faced with making a second "at confidently (three wins and one tempt. He prepared thoroughly draw in the opening games), and and put everything into each maintained the tempo right to the tournament he competed in. It is finish. Hard on his heels followed true that on the way he was again Yusupov. In their crucial meeting unlucky: in the European Junior in the middle of the tournament Championship he sha.red first Yusupov held the advantage, but place. but had to concede the title it nevertheless ended in a draw. on the tie-breaking system. Well. Yusupov had absolutely no desire he would have to play in such a to give up his title, arid he made 186 Lesson Thir'y-Six colossal efforts to reduce the small pawn and then parry an attack (9 points gap. But Dolmatov stead de ItJdxe5 10 1IIxdS)or else sacrifice fastly proceeded towards his goal a piece (9 lt:le3 e4 10 lUxd5). ln the - he sensed that this was 'his' end Dolmatov took the more tournament. crucial decision. 9 ltJe3! .4 Oolmatoy-Sisniega 10 ItJxdS 'I!Id6 French Defence II .t,4 I e4 .,; Up till now the game has 2 d4 dS followed Makarichev-Hubner, Am 3 �d2 �,6 sterdam 1975. where White played 4 �.n �f6 II c4. Dolmatov prefers to go his S .S �d7 own way. 6 .t.2 16 11 ef 7 .1 thf6 12 .t14 trg6 8 �n 13 It:lxc7+ �d8 This variation was well known 14 111,,13 1tJb6 to Dolmatov. White traE:lsfers his In the event of 14 ItJxd4 knight to e3, attacks the d5 pawn White was intending 15 "d5 and hinders ... e5. If Black delays, It:lxc2+ 16 �dl ItJxal 17 ltJe6+ he can end up in an inferior position, �e8 18 .1d3 _g4+ 19 f3 "'xg2 20 as for example in Dolmatov lie!. Yurtayev, 1978: 8 ... i.d6 9 ltJeJ IS .td3 .tg4 0-0 10 0-0 ItJb6 II ItJg4 "g6 12 hJ 15 ... ltJ"d4 16 O.Q-O. e5 IJ ItJgxe5 .1xe5 14 de i.xh315 16 tr.3 .trs It:lh4t!fe4 16 f4 i.d7 ! 7 i.d3 with 17 "xg6 hg advantage to White. Therefore the 18 26 The arsenal of an erudite chess player contains many strategic 188 Lesson Thirty-Six Black app�ars to be doomed ordination ofthe black pieces, and (Kudish�vich·Kalinsky. 1971). �s· now with several energelic rook pecially sinc� his last hope I ... moves he decides the game in his •g7 is dashed by 2 'lIt'gS followed favour . by 3 IIh6. And y�t Black's h�avy 1 IId3! pieces can save the game by dis The knight cannot be taken, playing enviable agility. and I ... llc8 does not work I II:h4! because of 2 tUd6 Jilxc2 3 ltlxf5 2 IIxh4 'tIt'a8+! llc4 4 Jild8 mate. Black ther�fore 3 ng2 tries to bring his king's rook into 3 'it>g2 II:d2+ leads 10 perpelUal play. check. I hS 3 Wxg2+! 2 nhdl wg8 4 'it>xg2 gh 2 ... llh6 fails to 3 Jild8+ llxd8 The position has simplified, and 4 II:xd8+ 'it>e7 5 'ttc7+ ¢'e6 6 after S IIxhS lld6 White himself Jile8+ c;t.dS 7 tltcS mate. has to force a draw by finding the 3 ndS Wg6 accurate 6 Jilh6!. 4 II:d6 r6 BUI these were simpk examples. S c;t.al! It is much more interesting to Prudently avoiding a pin. observe fine play by the heavy S "Wh7 pieces in unclear positions. 6 Jilxf6! gr 7 lldH ¢'g8 8 't!t'c4+ Wf8 9 'WcS+ In the preceding play (Knaak· Mohring) White has achieved a great deal. For only a pawn he has significantly disrupted the co- Lesson Th irty-Six 189 The battle is at its height (Goldin Heavy pieces are more often used Yefimov, 1982) but White succeeds to achieve a strategic advantage in disturbing the dynamic balance (e.g. the seizure of an important in his favour, by bringing his line), but in doing so a player queen's rook into play. should not be carried away by 1 a4! <1:'ld6 purely positional solutions. 2 ab <1:'lxb5 In Lukacs-Portisch, 1981, White 3 Ila6! holds the initiative; the fact that he Only three moves have been is a pawn down in no way affects played, and White's position has his prospects. After 1 Ile3!follow become overwhelming. ed by the switching of this rook to 3 .1xg5 the kingside, White could have 4 ttJxg5 'tIIxil5 mounted a strong attack, but he Black urgently covers the h7 preferred a positional solution. square, but the attack can no 1 lledl longer be halted. This move seems perfectlygood, 5 Ilh6! but it allows the opponent to gain Not long ago this rook was strong counterplay. It is true that standing at a I! Black's reply was very hard to 5 'tIId3 foresee. 6 ttJh7! 15 I tlb4 7 'til." 2 llxd7 bS!! The game is practically decided. Unexpectedly Black seizes the 7 'tIId2 initiative. 8 'tte6+ .un 3 ttJ"bS 9 tfe8+ lUI 3 't!f'xb5is crushingly mel by 3 ... 10 ttJr6+ Resigns ttJd4. 3 .la8!! Continuing the series of un '" w expected moves. Now 4 . . . ttJ"e5is threatened, and in certain variations the rook at d7 or the knight at b5 come under attack. The white pieces have lost their co-ordination, and the doubled rooks have become ineffective. 4 b3 o<>d4 S ttJxd4 1xg2 190 Lnson Thirty-Six 6 IilIS By sacrificing a pawn, Black 6 �xg2 is met by 6 ... "g4+ and gains the initiative. do 7 . . . 'tj'xdI. 16 Iil.S 6 tn.3 17 ,1+ :,n 7 liUd3 >1.13 18 Wb3 �d3+ 8 1il,3 Ub4 19 11"13 lld1+ Resigns Thus the file is won. Any move by the queen is met 20 �f1 .d8! by 9 ... lhf4 followed by 10 ... And now Black's main forces llg4+ and II ... "81mate. surge into play along the opened lines. He threatens 21 ... lilxfl+, In conclusion we will examine a 22 ... "dl+ and 23 ... "xel mate. ihort game in which Black's win is 21 g3 .icS gained by his seizure of a central 22 'tillS (192) file. Although the game is one between litlle-known players, all /91 the technical procedures in it are B carried out impeccably. Kneller-Kikust 12th Latvian Correspondence Championship. 1980-81 Caro-Kann Defenct I e4 c6 2 d4 dS 3 -tlc3 de 4 It:Jxe4 .tIS 5 Iilg3.tg6 6 h4 h6 7 1il13 Iild7 8 hS .i.h7 9 .i.d3 .txd3 10 Wxd3 22 -tlxhS! Wc7 t I 0-0. Now that the heavy pieces are Usually White prepares queen supported by the minor pieces, the side castling. position of the white king is 11 .. smashed to smithereens. 12 c4 Iilgl' 23 .reS 13 Uol .tb4 23 .xc5 or 23 1hh5 is met by 14 lile2? 23 ... lilxfl+ etc. r23 "xh5 llxfl+ This careless move, weakening 24 �xfl .dl+ 25 �g2 llxf2+! - the first rank, gives Black the idea trallslolOr] of seizing the d-file. 23 'tIId3 14 Ud8 Against Black's threats there is IS dS O-O! no defence. White givesup material Lesson Thirty-Six 191 but this does not help. that in a simultaneous display he 24 j,e3 lilxal would be able to defeat a l3-year 25 j,xc5 1!fdl old pioneer by technique. But White Resigns chooses a more complicated path. 6 i.d' At this we could probably , i.g2 i.,' conclude our account of play with 8 0-() 0-0 the heavy pieces, but before drawing 9 b3 lOxd4 the line we should like to answer 10 "xd4 i.c6 the following question: in games 11 i.b2 �,8 by young players, do we see com Black plays very directly for plex positional techniques being simplification, but such tactics suit employed? Yes, we do. Here, for While, since in any position he example, is one of the games from retains a slight positional advan the 6th USSR Tournament of tage. Pioneers Palaces (Baku 1981). 12 �dS .txdS 13 1fxdS c6 Rakhimov-Ruderfer With this move Black gives Four Knights Game himself a strategic weakness at d6. I e4 eS 13 .. , "c8 was better, so as to meet 2 lOf3 lOc6 14 e5 not with 14 ... de? 15 t!t'xb7 3 lOc3 lOf6 1!fxb7 16 .txb7 lilb8 17 i.g2 f6 18 4 d4 ed .td5+ with a positional advantage S lOxd4 d6 to White, but with 14 ... c6, cap 6 g3 turing the e-pawn only after 15 A wily piece of opening play. Wd3. White began with the Four Knights 14 Wd3 i.16 Game, then after 4 d4 ed 5 lOxd4 IS i.d4 .txd4 the Scotch Game was reached, 16 't!fxd4 Wb6 and Black's reply 5 ... d6 could 17 liladl 11hd4 have led to the Steinitz Defence in 18 lilxd4 16 the Spanish Game, e.g. 6 i.b5 After this over-passive move i.d7 7 0-0i.e7, and Black prepares Black goes downhill, whereas after the simplifying exchange ... lOxd4 18 ... f5 19 ef lilxf5 20 c4 lId8 21 and ... .txb5. In this case White llfdl lU6 his defences are not easy has the freer game, but Black has to breach. no obvious weaknesses. Master of 19 i.h3 �n sport Ruderfer probably reckoned 20 c4 'we7 192 Lesson Thirty·Six 21 liUdl c5? 25 od+ *d7 This activity comes at {he most in· 26 -'.xe6+ *,e6 appropriate moment. Black should 27 lI.e3+ *d7 have gone into an inferior minor 28 J1e7+ *".; piece ending after 2 t .. . g6 22 f4 lld8 29 lic7+ *b6 (with (he threat of disentangling 30 lhg1 IUe8 himself by 23 ... ll:lg7)23 c5 f5 24 31 11,7 *,6 cd+ ll:lxd6 25 e5 ll:le426 lhd8 etc. 32 *n Resigns 22 IId3 IId8 As we see, Sasha Rakhimov has 23 f4 lbc7 acquired a fair degree of skill in 24 eS ll:le6 positional play. LESSON 37 The invasion of the 7th rank with a rook Fine technique sees Portisch defeat Andersson Smyslov and Belyavsky show their mettle the one at a7 being especially im /93 portant. To defend against the W mating threats Black is forced to give up the eltchange. I .tlg5! Threatening 2 lii:c8+ llfflJ111d"8+ -,t.d"8 4 lOxh7+. If Black defends the pawn with his rook (1 ... llh6), there follows 2 llcH llffl J llcc7 llg6 4 .tle6, and 4 ... lllte6 is not possible because of mate in three This position opens our concluding moves. theme involving play with the heavy I h6 pieces. We will be talking about a 2 llc8+ lUI .trategic element of positional play 3 lhc8! - the invasion of heavy pieces onto An inleresting point. White the 7th rank. We have already transfers his domination of the made the acquaintance of this 7th rank tothe 8th. Black's reply is theme in our study of 'outposts', forced. but the invasion of the 7th rank 3 Udl6 can also have independent signifi. 4 .tlh7! canee. and so we will consider it in Very elegant. On 4 . .. lhc8 more detail. White interposes 5 lLlxf6+. In the diagram(from Razuvayev 4 -,t.xh7 Mestrovic, 1981) material' is level S lldl llb6 and there are few pieces left on the Black continues resisting for a board. But one important factor few more moves. gives White good winning chances. 6 lla7 His rooks are much more active 7 9 h4 01.6 forestall this plan. 10 g4 lilb2 3 Udl This is of course a blunder, but 4 i.xbS .5 in any case Black's position could Black also creates , passed not be defended. Without waiting pawn. for his opponent's reply (II lila6), 5 .7 ,r Black resigned. 6 Ub7 llbl+ 7 01•• IhbS The only chance. '94 S lilxbS W The most economical way to realize his advantage. 8 0 9 I1bB fl 10 llxd8+ Resigns After 10 ... 'it;lg7 11 a8W flW' 12 lilg8+ wf6 13 1td8+ further resis tance is hopeless. In this example (Karpov-Miles, 1982) White carries out a combina tion, the ultimate aim of which is to penetrate with his rook to the 7th rank to support the advance of his passed pawn. 1 lhdS! llxd5 2 lle3 Ud8 Black cannot exchange: 2 ... Ilxc3+ 3 'it;lxc3 llcs+4 'it;lb4, and against ,i.g2 followed by the ad.. vance of the a-pawn there is no We now turn to some more defence. complicated examples. By very 3 lilc7! subtle play White has gained an Now White intends to advance undisputed positional advantage his pawn to a7 and play his rook (Portisch-Andersson, 1982). To first to b7, and then b8. Also, at realize it. the Hungarian grand any moment he can call on the aid master makes use of the procedure of his bishop. Black is unable to 'invading the 7th'. Lesson Thirty·Seven 195 I lld7 llcb8 2 .id4 19' White strengthens the placing B of his pieces to the maximum, and the moment will soon come when Black will have simply nothing to move. 2 g4 3 .1al Such 'quiet' moves leave the opponent fe eling ill at ease. Black is completely deprived of counter· his pieces, and in the end he suc· play. Now 3 ... gf 4 IhfJ .ioxe4 is ceeds in seizing the d-file. nOI possible because of 5 IUxf7. 1 tUc4 3 hS 2..tel eS 4 ..te2 llaS 3 d. S *f2 llu8 If 3 d5 .i.xc3. 6 ¢>e3 gr 3 tUdxeS Otherwise the g4 pawn is lost. 4 ¢>hl lUxd3 7 .1xf3 tUf8 5 .1xd3 tUeS 8 llc7 .1c8 6 .i.e2 ttxdl All the same the h5 pawn cannot 7 tUxdl be saved, but there is some hope if After 7 llxdl .i.b3 8 lild21Hd8 he can play ... ..td7. White all the same cannot hold the 9 eS! file, and in addition his a4 pawn No chances for the opponent! will all the time be under attack. 9 llaS 7 1IldB 10 ..tc6 Resigns 8 ·tUn .i.c4 Now the black·squared bishop By exchanging the opponent's will come into play, ensuring the active pieces, Black gains an ob advance of the b·pawn. vious advantage on the queenside and on the central files. We will now see how to carry out 9 ..txc4 tUxc4 the preparatory work fo rinvading 10 b3 lUd2 the 7th rank with a rook. From the II ..txd2 llxd2 opening Black has emerged with a During Black's last II moves, good position (Portisch·Smyslov, which have outwardly been fairly 1981). He now sets about activating simple and not at all threatening, 196 Lesson Thirty-Seven an amazing transrormation in [he An excellent achievement by ex position has occurred. White has World Champion Smyslov. espe not just conceded [he d-file, [here cially since his opponent is one is virtually nothing he can move, of the most outstanding modern e.g. 12 liadl Itad8 13 'i&gl �c5! grandmasters. 14 llbl(14 'i&g2 lhf2+) 14 ... b5. Thererore he decides to give up a In conclusion we will examine a pawn, to activate his knight. game in which the winner excelled 12 e5 fe with splendid technique. In this 13 How imporlant is this ... 1 20 .ia5! Another positional move, de- J97 priving Black of the d8 square. B 20 ><111 21 "xe8 llexc8 22 f!d7 (/98) 13 .ixg2 14 *'xg2 lUxeS IS de 'tireS 16 e4 Unless White is prevented, he will begin an attack with his f-pawn. White exploits the advantages 16 cS of his position very confidently. Incidentally, 16 ... c6 would 22 c4 have allowed the form3lion of an 23 *'0 11ab8 outpost at d6. 24 11a7 .icS 17 1!ta4! 2S 11d7 One can already talk about White After 25 lha6 11a8thea2p awn having a definite advantage. The is lost, so White would have done invasion of the 7th rank is not far better to play a3 on his 24th move. off. Here 17 f4 would have been 25 1&111 premature because of 17 ... 'W'c6 26 fS j.e7 fo llowed by ... b5. 27 a3 we8 17 a6 28 llfdl hS 18 'i!t'd7! Later Kovacevic wrote that it This move may have come as a would have been better to play 28 surprise to Black, since he had ... j.d8 29 j.c3 (29 .ixd8 lixd8 30 defended against 18 11d7: 18 ... b5 fe fe 31 lixg7 llxdl 32 llg8+ ¢'d7 19 1!tdI ILd8.Belyavsky's decision 33 lhb8 c3 34 bc lid3+) 29 ... a5 proves to be correct. 30 fe fe 31 lhg7 b4 32 ab ab 33 18 11e8 .i.e1 c3 with compensation for the 19 f4 b5 pawn. 198 Lesson Thirty·Seven 29 lla7 lIa8 35 liIxe6+ The chess world first heard of • de Gary Kasparov early in 1974. The 5 0-0 tl'd6 second tournament 'Grandmasters 6 d3 16 v. Pioneers' was being held in Mos 7 .t.3 e5 cow, and Kasparov was playing 8 �fd2 .t.6 for the Baku team. In a simultane 9 Iile' "d7 ous display against Grandmaster 10 •• 0-0-0 Averbakh, the schoolboy adjourned 11 Iild 1il.7 a pawn up in a queen ending. The grandmaster sacrifices a Glancing briefly al the board, pawn, reckoning that in the result Averbakh concluded: draw, it ing complications the schoolboy would be difficult 10 realize the would lose his way (very soon they extra pawn. The chief arbiter, stopped making such pawn sac Grandmaster Kotov, agreed with rifices against Kasparov). him. But the II-year old pioneer 12 i.xc5 i.xc4 appealed against the adjudication 13 dc ..-c6 (/99) result, and demonstrated with vari The play takes on a forcing alions that he could queen his exira nature. pawn. Here is Ihis interesting game. 199 Kasparov-Averbakh W Spanish Game 1 e4 eS 2 Iiln 1ilc6 3 .tb5 a6 4 ,i.lI:c6 II is a fairly bold decision to play the Exchange Variation against an acknowledged expert in the 14 "g4+ IS endgame. 15 ef h5 200 Lesson Thirty-Eight 16 'IIIh3 "'xc5 points, and he won an exceptionally 17 f6+ IIIb8 difficult USSR Elimination Tour 18 fe i.xe7 nament on the swiss system. He 19 b3 also had isolated fa ilures, it is true. The complications have come Thus he failed to win the World to an end, and White has retained Caaet Championship (juniors up his extra pawn. to the age of 16) - he simply didn't 19 ltd4 have sufficient physical strength. 2. 11adl il.16 But Kasparov made his mark in 21 11xd4 ,d the history of the World Junior 22 IlldS 'III'" Championship, easily taking first 23 It .. It,8 place in 1980. 24 11xe8+ "'xe8 That was in general a happy 2S IIIn year for him. He won three gold The schoolboy conducts the medals: the first as a member of technical phase of the game very the USSR team which won the competently. European Championship, the se 2S ... iI.,S 26 'IIIf3 il.d6 27 Illl4 cond for successfully completing i.xf4 28 "'xf4 "g6 29 1!t"d2 h4 30 his schooling, and the third for the g3 hg 31 hg "'e4 32 "'d3 "'e533 f4 World Junior Championship. W'h5 34 *g2 c5 35 "'e4 W'dl 36 And yet Kasparov's main suc IIIh3 'IIIhS+ 37 111g2 'IIIdl 38 IS lIIa7 cesses have been in grandmaster 39 g4 1IIh6 4. IIIg3 'IIIgl+ 41 IIIh3 tournaments. He had some phe Wel 42 *h4 "'h6+43 *g3 'tiel44 nomenal achievements in 1981, "'f4 "'g1+ 45 *h3 'ft'h1+ 46 "h2 scoring an excellent result in the "t!t'f3+ 47 ¢'h4 "c6 48 "1'2 "e4. Moscow grandmaster tournament, Here the game was adjourned. and sharing first place in the USSR Kasparov's variations - 49 f6 gf 50 Championship. Early in 1982 Kas "'xf6+ *a7 51 "f5 with a gradual parov convincingly won a grand win - were considered convincing. master super-tournament in Yugo White was awarded a win. slavia; he now had the 2nd highest Three years passed. Everyone FIDE rating in the world. By a everywhere began talking about FIDE decision he was personally Kasparov - his chess successes allowed into the Interzonal stage were growing not by the day, but of the next world championship by the hour. He twice won the cycle. [Since then Kasparov has of USSR Junior Championship, sur course become World Champion passing the master norm by three - translator) Lesson Th irty·Eighl 201 Kasparov often contributes to strong centre after 5 ... d5. White chess publications. He annotates prevented this by 5 c4. But the his games thoroughly and interest· anempt also to prevent 6 ... e5, ingly, trying to evaluate objectively which restricts the bishop at b2, the events on the board. does not work: on 6 d4 Black has the very unpleasant 6 ... li:le4!. Tempone--Kasparo, 7 0-0 lUc6 English Opening 8 li:lcJ 0-0 Of his games from the 1980 This position was reached in two World Junior Championship in other games of mine: Haritonov Dortmund, Kasparov singles out Kasparov (Moscow, 1977) and his clash with the 1979 World Web�Kasparov (Skara, 1980). The Cadet Champion, Tempone of English player decided to advance Argentina. This game was thor d4 immediately, but after 9 e3 .1f5 o'�ghly analyzed by Kasparov in 10 d4 (10 dJ is better) 10 ... e4! 11 the magazine Shakhmaty v SSSR. �g5 Jile8 12 dc dc 13 lUb5 lIe7! I IilfJ Iilf6 Black obtained a promising posi 2 g3 g6 tion. Haritonov played more suc· 3 b3 .ig7 cessfully: 9 d3 �e8!1 10 'Wd2 lUc7 4 .ib2 11 lUei �e6 12 li:ld5 Wd7 13 d, In junior events I have quite but I think that even in this case often encountered this dangerous Black has everything in order. system. Although theory promises Tempone chooses a similar plan, Black equality after 4 ... d6, and but White is unable to occupy d5 then at a.convenient moment ... e5, just as he pleases. practice has shown that all is not 9 d3 lOeB! so simple. Therefore I began em An important part of Black's ploying another system of develop plan. At c7 the knight is better ment, which proved to be quite a placed than at f6: it frees the path good reply to the 'double fian of the f·pawn, while not losing chetto'. control over d5. 4 ,s 10 �d2 �c7 5 c4 d6 II e3? �e6 6 .1g2 eS 12 Jild This seemingly undistinguished As a result of his inaccuracy on part of the game requires some the 11th move, White has had to explanation. 4 ... c5 was played resort to an artificial way of pre· with the intention of creating a venting ... d5. 12 �d5? is not 101 Lesson Thirty-Eight possible because of 12 ... j,xdS Beginning the preparation of ... 13 cd lOb4,winning a pawn. There g5, but in any case this move would fore II a3 *e6 12 �dS would have been better immediately. have been preferable. Hardly dangerous for Black is 17 12 lIId7 . .. g5 18 fg hg 19 tOh3*f6 or 19 13 lid!! lIIh5 04. White values his g2 bishop too 18 't!t'd2 g5? highly! He should have been think 19 tOe2! ing about 13 tOde4 h6 14f4 or even Holding the f4 point and ex the immediate 13 f4. changing the dark-squared bishops. 13 lIad8 Now the opening up of the game 14 tOde4 on the kingside threatens to re White is already in some diffi bound on Black: his king is less culties. The position after 14 a3 securely covered than its while dS! IS cd tOxd5 16 lLlxd5 *xd5 17 opponent. lOe4 b6 obviously could not satisfy 19 d5? him. Not sensing the danger, Black 14 h6 follows a suicidal course. This 15 14 f3 move, another pseudo-active one, 16 tOn er worsens his dubious position still 17 gf further, and leaves him on the Now 17 ... d5 does not work verge of defeat. because of 18 cd tOxd5 19 tOxdS 20 .txg7 'W'xg7 i.xb2 20 lIxc5 *a3 21 b4! lLlxb4 21 42 wh 1 lIg2 43 lId7+ wg6 44 knights!) have taken up dominating lld6+ �h5 45 lIxh6+! wxh6 46 posts, and have erected an unusual lUxf5+) 41 lIxe4 fe. sort of cage for the white king. 36 lIxd6 Now the win is achieved either by Here 36 ... lIcS does not have transferring the rook to the 2nd the same strength, in view of 37 rank, or by advancing the f- and lUed4!, when 37 ... lOxd6 is not g-pawns. possible because of 38 lUe6!. 42 llbl lId3 37 llxd6 lUxd6 43 a4 lId2 38 fg hg Resigns" 39 �dl Now the relreat of the knight A brilliantcommentary, wouldn't would give White some chances. you agree? Botvinnik in his time but Black does not even think of said that a genuine master should moving it, and continues his attack. submit his games to the judgement 39 lle8! of readers, since only impartial 40 lUed4 lIe3! evaluations and wide-ranging dis The final finesse, which makes cussions will lead to true develop fu rther resistance by White a hope ment in chess. Kasparovobviously less mailer. assimilated well the lessons of his 41 �gl lUe4 teacher, the first Soviet World The black pieces (especially the Champion. LESSON 39 How to play the opening Plans, the initiative and pawns sacrifices in the opening Games by young players From his very first steps a chess weaknesses in his pawn structure. player encounters the problem of But for players of 3rd to 2nd how to play the opening. AI first category strength these postulates he need concern himself only with are insufficienl. For them the chief the most elementary principles. problem in the opening is linking and then (somewhere around the it with the middlegame. We are level of 3Td to 2nd category) he talking here about opening plan should already have an idea oflhe ning, linked to the development of basic opening problems. From then active operations in the middle on he begins the process of deepen game, for which a player must ing his study and improving his have a mastery of a whole set of play in the opening - and this is a technical procedures of middlegame process without end. play. We have in mind procedures There are numerous theoretical such as the methods of play depen articles and special monographs ding on different types of centre, devoted to specific variations and the suppression of an unprepared openingsystems. But here we should flankattack by a counterblow in the like to put the accent on general centre, the formation of outposts, Questions of opening preparation and the seizure of ranks and files for players of average standard. by the heavy pieces. In addition, We will first say something about he should know how to attack the opening principles. king when it is in the centre, when It is well known that the main castling has taken place on the principle of opening play is the same side. and when on opposite mobilization of the forces. By this sides. is understood the rapid develop If he has a more or less clear-cut ment of the pieces into active impression of the schemes of play positions, castling, and the battle in the middlegame and he knows for the centre. At the same time a the basic ideas of the opening player should avoid permanent variation employed, a player of Lesson Thirty-Nine 207 average standard can plan his oeuvring freedom. However. Black opening play at a sufficiently high has no pawn weaknesses. and the level. Here, for example, is a game mobilization of his pieces is almost from a 2nd category tournament complete. Practice shows that with held at a summer school for young accurate play Black can gradually players from the Moscow Pioneers equalize. Palace. White was aged 13 and 4 lbc3 j,d7 Black 12! 5 d4 ed 5 ... �f6 would have led to the Alyosha Klimenok-Eldar Yusupov main variation, but Black incor Spanish Game rectly decides that the numerous 1 e4 e5 exchanges will help him to equalize 2 lbl3 tUc6 more quickly. 3 .tbS d6 6 lOxd4 �xd4 Black employs the classic Steinitz 7 ,1xd7+ tltxd7 Defence, in which he is forced to 8 "xd4 concede the centre. As a theory The resulting position favours lesson for the 2nd category study White: he has a lead in develop group, a game was shown which is ment, he has more space, and he important for understanding the can castle on either side, whereas point of the opening struggle - Black still has many unsolved Tarrasch-Marco, Nuremberg 1882. problems. In it Black tried 10 maintain his 8 �r6 pawn at eS - 4 d4 j,d7 S lbc3 .!Of6 9 .te3 .te' 60-0 Jl.e7 7 Jile!0-0, but he lost by 16 1'3! (202) fo rce: 8 j,xc6 .1xc6 9 de de 10 "xd8 Jilaxd8 (10 ... Jilfxd8 II 201 lbxeS j,xe4 12 .!Oxe4 lbxe4 13 B .!Od3 fS 14 f) Jl.cS+ IS wf! !) II li:IxeS j,xe4 12 li:Ixe4 lOxe4 13 li:Id3fS 14 f3 j,c5+ IS lOxcS tUxcS 16 .1gS1 JildS 17 j,e7, and Black resigned, since against the threat of c4 he has no defence. From this example it is clear that Black must play 7 ... ed 8 li:Ixd4 0-0, giving White a certain White's plan has taken shape. spatial advantage and greater man- After castling long he will either 208 Lenon Thirty-Nine begin an attack on Black's kingside 17 g6! castled position, or (if Black should A fairly simple and frequently play ... b6 and then . . . 0-0-0) will occurnng procedure for opening use purely positional means to lines. exploit the weaknesses in his oppo 17 Iilr6 nent's position. 18 gh+ lLIxh7 10 a6 18 ... Wh8 is somewhat stronger. Black shows that he is ready to 19 IildS Ildi begin a pawn storm in the event of 20 Ild.1 'II" White castling queenside. 21 �xe7+ 'the7 J 1 0-0-0 0-0 22 .th6 The opening battle has been and White won. won by White. A typical position This game is a fairly straight has resulted with opposite-sided forward one, but from it we see castling, in which White's chances that one 2nd category player con are better, since he can direct more ducted the opening and middle force against the opponent's king game very competently, whereas side. the other made many mistakes. 11 g4! The player with. White had been White has worked out well the attending classes at junior sports plan of his attack with pawns and schools for some time. whereas pieces. the player with Black had been 12 D:fd8? there for a relatively short period I n such situations very energetic (it is true that he has an older action is required, aimed at opening brother who is a grandmaster, and lines as quickly as possible. This who himselfattended the Pioneers aim was met by 12 ... b5 followed Palace sports school). In general, by advancing the pawns further. if players of average standard are The rook move is a poor one, since prepared for the basic problems of it does not fit in with either Black's the middlegame and understand preceding or his subsequent actions. the ideas of the variation employed, 13 h4 c6 they are perfectly capable of plan 14 h5 ltac8 ning th'eir actions correctly in the Black plays very passively, and opening and in the transition to so it is no surprise that he comes the middlegame. under a crushing attack. And now a few words about the 15 g5 c5 initiative in the opening. The 16 ttd2 �e8 modern approach to the opening Lenon Thirty-Nine 209 presupposes active play from the 18. very first moves. Of course. a 8 0-0 c6 striving for the initiative should 9 n c5 not contradict the basic opening This also fo llows the 'Carlsbad principles. but their simple obser pattern'. Back in the 22nd USSR vance. without a guiding and ener Championship, Geller (with Black) gelically implemented openingidea, successfully carried out this plan will not bring success today. Illus against the great Botvinnik: I c4 trations of this idea are provided ttJf6 2 d4 e6 3 �c3 d5 4 cd ed 5 by numerous games by masters j,g5 c6 6 e3 h6 7 j,h4 .ir5 8 j,d3 and grandmasters. and among the j,xd3 9 'ftxd3 j,e7 10 lOge2 1Obd7 most striking players, one who 11 0-0 0-0 12 0 lle8 13 j,flc5! 14 will immediately start battling for dc j,xc5 15 lIadl �e5 16 'ftb5 the initiative. is Kasparov. 'tjb6 17 't!t':c.b6 ab 18 bJ lOc6 19 lOf4 1Ob4 20 lOd3 �xa2 21 lOxa2 . Kasparov-Yurtayev lIxa2 23 lIfeI j,d6, and Black USSR Team Championship 1981 was a pawn up. But in the present Nimzo-Indian Defence game the bishops are positioned 1 d4 �r6 differently, and this has a signifi 2 c4 e6 cant influence on the play. 3 �" j.b4 10 a3 cd 4 .3 0-0 10 ... j,a5 is bad because of II 5 j.d3 dS dc �xc5 12 j,bl or immediately 6 cd •d 12 b4 . 7 �.2 II ed j,e7 White plays the opening very 12 lOf4! simply and at the same time very A strong, well-calculated move, logically. His next few moves are which emphasizes White's opening aimed at creating a strong centre. advantage. 7 �bd7 12 �b8 (203) This knight is more often de After 12 ... �b6 13 lIei lite8 14 veloped at c6 after the preliminary 'ftb3 it is hard for Black to find a 7 ... c5. Black was probably being good move. If 14 ... j,fB, then 15 guided by the plan employed in litxe8 �xe8 16 lOcxd5 j,e6 17 the Carlsbad Variation of the �xe6 fe, and White can choose Queen's Gambit, in which the c between 18 lOe3 lOc7(18 ... W'xd4 pawn goes to c6. the rook to e8. 19 "xe6+ and 20 'W'e4) 19 1Oc2or and the knight from b8 via d7 to 18 ttJxb6"'xd4+ 19 wfJ 1It'xb620 210 LeHon Thirty-Nine 'W'xb6 ab 21 .1f4. ln the event of 12 16 .ixf4 �h5 ... lOb6 13 lie! .id6 14'W'b3 .i.xf4 17 .i.xb8! 15 .1xf4 it is difficult for Black to Simple and strong. defend against 16 �b5. All the I' Ilxb8 same, the move played loses a 18 f4 g6 second tempo in the opening. 19 11113 White's play is notable for its efficiency. He now regroups his pieces, combining these actions with threats against d5 and h5. Against this, all that Black can do is to parry the threats. 19 b6 Black needs the b7 square to be able to guard r7 (... Ilb7). rather than to defend the pawn (20 _xd5? Jtb'). 13 g4! 20 f5 IIb7 An excellent solution, developing 21 f6 White's initiative. The game enters N ow the knight at h5 is doomed, a phase of tactical complications, and the bishop at d3 is soon sent for which White is better prepared. off to win it. 13 Jtd6 21 Jt<6 Otherwise thedS pawn is simply 22 lIael trd6 losl. 23 11,5 lidS 14 �hl 24 WoJ b5 The pawn cannot be won imme A desperate attempt to divert diately because of the check at h2. White from his plan at the cost of 14 lile8 a pawn, but Kasparov simply pays 14 ... lQc6 looks more natural, no attention to this counterplay. but at the board it was very hard 25 i.e2 b4 for Black to see his way through 26 ab lhb4 mind-boggling variations such as 27 .i.xh5 gh 15g5 .i.xf4 16 gf .txcl l7fg.i.xb2 28 g6! 18 lilg1,although it was possibly A little combination concludes here that Black's chance lay (e.g. this excellently played game. The 18 ... lile8 19 "c2 f5). way for White to the g7 square is 15 &5 Jt,(4 now open. Lesson Thirty-Nine ]11 28 hg Black has to play very accurately. 29 D:xe6 fe 3 ,5 30 Wh6 4 c3 .b6 There is no defence against the 5 �f3 lbc6 mate. Black haslily played 6 .tdJ 30 l:.b7 A gambit continuation. White but then, without waiting for his offers a pawn sacrifice ror a lead in opponent's reply, resigned. development and the initiative. In this game White seized the 6 .1.e2 leads to quieter play. initiative by purposeful play from 6 .td7 the very first moves, and trans 7 0-0 cd formed it into a winning attack. 8 cd �"d4 Fairly ohen a pawn is sacrificed 9 �"d4 ""d4 in the opening to obtain the initi 10 1ilc3 (204) alive. The following rule exists: in open positions a pawn is equivalent 10 three tempi. Ex-World Cham pion Karpov once staled that "every player should be able to make use of such a subtle strategic weapon as a pawn sacrifice", There have already been many examples of pawn sacrifices for the initiative in the openings ofgrandmaster games. It is interesting to follow how this device is employed by a 13-year-old This position is well known to 1st category player. theory, and orten occurs in prac tice. The usual continuation here Alyosha Trunov-Slava Bessonov is 10 �.. a6 11 .e2 .1.b4 12 IIdl Moscow Pioneers Palace 1982 with a complicated game. Tal French Defence Stahlberg. 1961, went 10 . . . 9b6 I" 06 II .g4 h5 12 .g5 g6 13 a4! .1.h6 2 d4 dS 14 "Wh4 a6 15 �xh6 lbxh6 16"Wr6 3 .5 1If8 17 lbxdS .d8 18 .r4 with This old system does not enjoy advantage to White. But Black great popularity. since Black can avoids both these paths and cap easily gain equal chances thanks tures the second pawn. to his queenside activity. However. 10 '''xeS 212 Lesson Thirty-Nine Now White obtains a very strong 11 �d1 attack. 18 .txeS! It llel 'W'd6 A piece sacrifice concludes this 12 'flO brier skirmish. Here 12 �b5 IS also possible, 18 but White acts more straightror I. .1f4+ wardly. 20 �bS 12 �c6 Against White's numerous threats 13 �14 'fId1 there is no derence. 14 �eS 16 20 ltd8 15 �d4 21 'Vc1+ we7 Threatening 16 .tf5,and if 15 ... 22 t!t'a3+ �7 .te7 16 'ttg4. 23 'fIa4+ We7 15 eS 24 'fIb4+ �7 It is quite obvious that, with the 2S t!t'xb7 .td6 black pieces totally undeveloped, 26 .txd6 �xd6 such a pawn advance is bound to 27 �bS+ Resigns be punished. As we see, young players are 16 �rs 'fin quite capable or employing such a 11 'ilh3 complicated procedure as the sac And now the threat is 18 .te6 rifice or a pawn for the initia tive in and 19 .t(�)xd5. the opening. LESSON 40 A plan for improvement Chess and life A word of praise for the ancient game let us sum up. Modern chess paration of young players of a leachers recommend the fo llowing reasonable standard. improvement plan for players of In the preceding chapters we average standard: the assimilation have given sufficient theoretical of material on the history of chess; material on all the sections listed. a sound knowledge of basic end It is now a matter of practice. game positions; a study of the And in conclusion. here are a diverse problems of the middle few thoughts on the connection game; development of the ability between chess and life. It was to plan the opening play on the Emanuel Lasker who emphasized basis of the middlegame knowledge that chess was a reflection of life. available; creation of a striving for In his Philosophy of Ihe Royal the initiative in general, and in the Gamt' he wrote: "Chess teaches us opening in particular; a knowledge how OUT life might have turned of the ideas behind specific vari out, given equal oppoTtunitiesand ations. For players of average an absence of chance". Of the standard, the range of openings outstanding players of modern should not be great, but they must times, something similar has been have a clear-cut impression of the expressed by Smyslov: "Chess gives ideas behind each opening. It stands a person an excellent lesson for life. to reason that the technique of Between chess and life there is a calculating variations must be im much deeper connection than may proved. and. most important, that appear at first sight. Both life and they should play in tournaments. chess consist of an endless chain of Practice is the best teacher. And rises and falls. successes and failures. practice. supported by theoretical Tbe experience gained jointly en knowledge and by playing skill, riches both life and chess, and bringscompetilive success. Experi suggests the correct decision in a ence has shown that this approach variety of situations." gives the best results in the pre- Yes. chess has become firmly 214 Lesson FOrl}' established in our life. The ancient a decisive factor in a young person's game not only combines elements choice of profession, or whether it of sport, science and art, not only will merely accompany him as a develops in people will-power, passion - in either case it will give memory, logical thinking and self him extensive opportunities for a possession, but also creates grounds wealth of diverse contacts with both for artistic creativity and for people, for a knowledge of the competitive achievements. Whether surrounding world, and for the this passion for chess will become disclosing of his creative powers. Index of Complete Games Anderssen-Dufresne 1/9 Ljubojevic-Ribli 176 Anderssen-Kierseritzky JI9 Malaniuk-Sturua /34 Anderssen-Paulsen III McDonnell-La Bourdonnais 63 Anderssen-Wyvill 115 Morphy-Anderssen 129 Balashov-Saburova 17 Morphy-Rousseau 127 Belyavsky-Cooper 157 Nurmi-Chekhov 168 Belyavsky-Kovacevii: 196 Piskov-Panchenko 2 Castro-Karpov I4J Poleria-Domenico 27 Chandler-Romanishin 148 Popovic-Yusupov 174 Chekhov-Inkiov 34 Portisch-Timman 162 Cochrane-Oeschappelles 53 Prokofiev-Gelin 86 Dolmatov-Ivanov 45 Rakhimov-Ruderfer 191 Dolmalov-Sisniega 186 Rosanes-Anderssen 118 Gaprindashvili-Yermolinsky 171 Sai nt-A rnant -S taunl on 69 Gofstein-Belyavsky 156 Schulten-Morphy 128 Horwitz-Bledow 109 Sch�eber-Spassky 132 Kakabadze-Zhadrin 7 Shifman-Sergienko 33 Karpov-Andersson 144 Sorokin-Krasenkov 35 Karpov-Kalashnikov 145 Spassky-Avtonomov /JJ Karpov-Timman 96 Spassky-Larsen 24 Kasparov-Averbakh 199 Tempone-Kasparov 201 Kasparov-Yurtayev 209 Trunov-Bessonov 211 Kne11er-Kikust 190 Yusupov-Gore1ov 31 Kupreichik-P.littlewood 164 Yusupov-Renne I7J Kupreichik-Kasparov 175 Vusupov-Tukmakov 159 K upreich i k -Roma n ishin 16 Zukertort-Anderssen 120 Index of Openings Caro·Kann Defence 33, 190 Catalan Opening 196 English Opening 156, 201 Evans Gambit JJ9 French Defence /73, 186, 211 Four Knights Game 191 Grunfeld Defence 159 Italian Game 109 King's Gambit J 18. J 19, 120. IlB. /43 King's Indian Attack 174 Latvian Gambit 127 Modern Benoni 17 Nimzo-Indian Defence 34. 132. 162, 17/, 209 Pire Defence 96 Ponziani Opening 35 Queen's Gambit Accepted JJJ Queen's Gambit Declined 69 Scandinavian 24, 129 Scotch Game 16 Sicilian Defence 2, 7, 45, 63, 86, 115. 134. J 5 7. /68, 175, 176 Spanish Game 121, 144, 145. 148. 164, /99 Torre Attack 32 Two Knights' Defence 26